《The Wedding Night》


 Chapter 1- Destiny

    *****


    Prologue


    Five years ago


    Melody POV


    ¡°I love you franklin Aderemi, ¡°I whispered to my newly wedded husband as we entered into our new home.


    ¡°I love you too melody Aderemi, ¡°he replied and pulled me closer for a kiss.


    After the kiss, I pondered on whether to break the news of my pregnancy to him. How was he going to take the news? I didn¡¯t want to spoil our wedding night with the news even though, it was great news. I knew franklin was going to be happy when he heard the news but, I decided to tell him in the morning. I wanted my wedding night to be special like I had always dreamed of and I knew tonight was going to be great.


    ¡°Hey, babe¡­ Would you like to join me for a shower?¡± franklin winked and offered his hand for me to take.


    ¡°No¡­ Go in and I¡¯ll join youter, ¡°I replied to him. He nodded in agreement and walked into the bathroom.


    Iy on the bed and smiled at my happiness. I was married to the best man in the world. We Were finally together and we we¡¯re both going to be together forever. A knock sounded on the door and I wondered who was knocking at that time of the night. ¡°no one is in the house ¡± I thought.


    I walked to the door and opened the door for whosoever was at the door and it was the greatest mistake of life. Two masked men entered the room with guns in their hands. One had a red mask on while the other had a ck mask on.


    ¡°Oh my God!!¡±I said as they walked into the room. ¡°Franklin!!!! ¡°I shouted for my husband toe to my aid.


    The red masked man shushed me and pointed a gun at my head.


    ¡°Shut your mouth or I¡¯ll blow your head off, ¡°he threatened. The other man wearing a ck mask kicked the bathroom door and pushed my husband out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Melody, ¡°he shouted my name as he saw a gun pointed at my head.


    ¡°Franklin, ¡°I sobbed.


    ¡°Who are you, people? What the hell are you doing with my wife? Let¡¯s her go now!!.¡± franklin shouted and struggled to reach out to me but he was pulled away and hit on the head with a gun.


    I covered my mouth with my hand to suppress the scream that was trying to escape my lips. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt my husband. What do you guys want?¡±I shouted¡­ I didn¡¯t know who the men were because I knew franklin wasn¡¯t on anyone¡¯s hit list. ¡°Who could these men be?¡± I thought.


    ¡°Who send you guys to kill me? Who sent you?¡± franklin asked and shouted at them. The red masked man holding him down gave no reply but raised his gun to franklin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Please¡­. Don¡¯t kill my husband¡­ Please¡±I begged but it was as if my begging was in vain. The gunshot rang twice and my heartbeat twice. Franklin dropped to the ground with a thump and whispered my name.


    ¡°Franklin!!!¡±I shouted and rushed to him but I was pulled back by the red masked man. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let me go!!. Franklin, Franklin.¡±


    The masked man signal to his second and they pulled me out of the room. I was pulled outside the house with force because I was struggling hard to get out of his grip. The masked man raised his hand and gave me a p that resounded in my head. I stopped shouting for a while and then I continued again.


    ¡°Silence her wale, ¡°the masked man said to the one holding me down.


    The masked man holding me down bought out a handkerchief and ced it on my nose. whatever was on the handkerchief seemed to stop me from shouting but, before I lose consciousness, I saw the house on fire and then I cked out.


    ***


    The next time I woke up was inside a moving vehicle. I had no idea where I was or who I was with? The bright morning sun shone on my face and I found it hard to open my eyes and when I finally did, I looked around me and saw girls my age tied together.


    My head was pounding hard like I was hit with something hard. I could hear the whispering of some men in the driver¡¯s seat. They were whispering in an unknownnguage and when I tried to catch a glimpse of them, I was pulled back by ady.


    ¡°Tieni testa bassa altrimenti ti sparano (keep your head down else they shoot you.)¡±


    I gave her a confused look cause I had no idea what she was saying. I¡¯m a meciandian and the onlynguage I knew was English and my localnguage.


    ¡°Can you speak English?¡±I asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Keep your head down else they shoot you, ¡°she informed.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±I asked.


    ¡°Italy. ¡°Another woman replied and I blink my eye to see if I was dreaming or not.


    ¡°Italy!!!¡±I shouted and she nodded. ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Two days.¡± the Italiandy replied to me.


    Two days. I¡¯ve been unconscious for two days. I thought about franklin and how he has shot two nights ago. That night was supposed to be our wedding night. A night that was supposed to be memorable. They killed franklin and let him burn inside the house¡­ I held my heart to stop the burning ache that was starting to tear me apart. Franklin was gone and I was never going to see him and now I¡¯m in Italy. I stared at my wedding ring which had franklin initials engraved on it and cried silently as I thought about him. Who could have done this to us? Who was behind our predicament?


    ¡°You were bought here in your wedding dress. I¡¯m Lorraine but you can call me Lorena.¡±The Italiandy introduced herself.


    ¡°What going on? What I¡¯m I doing in Italy? I just got married and I¡¯m¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Pregnant. ¡°Lorena interrupted. All the women in the room all shake their heads at me and I wondered why.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±I asked as I stare at all the women in the room.


    ¡°You were tested before you were bought here. They never make a mistake of bringing a pregnant woman but your case is different.¡±Lorena replied.


    I bite my lips to stop the tears that threaten to fall. I didn¡¯t deserve all of this and franklin didn¡¯t deserve to die. Who was behind all of this? Who ordered franklin to be killed?


    ¡°Lookdy, everyone here has a story and yours isn¡¯t special, ¡°one of the women said ring at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Ruth. she is new to all of this.¡±Lorena scolded Ruth and turned to face me. She grabbed my hand and ce it in hers. ¡°Look, wherever they take us to I will always be by your side. Everything is going to be fine¡± she assured.


    I nodded and wiped the face of the tears and smiled at her. ¡°Thank you, Lorena. I¡¯m melody. ¡°I introduced myself and smiled again at her.


    When the vehicle stopped, Lorena and I were sold off to some brothel house in Italy that belongs to a woman named madam samosa. Thanks to my pregnancy, I wasn¡¯t used for prostitution instead I was used as a madam samosa servant. Lorena wasn¡¯t lucky as she was used by different men every night. I wanted to die because I had no one to run to, I was an orphan and franklin was my only family and he was gone forever.


    Lorena and My unborn baby kept me moving on and enduring all the pains, insults, and emotional trauma I went through at the hands of madam samosa who run the brothel. Sometimes, I was beaten and abused by madam samosa because I couldn¡¯t get anything right and each time, Lorena was always around to help me


    Eight months after, my baby girl was born and it was the happiest day of my life. Lorena and I named her Hope cause she was my hope when I thought I had lost everything.


    For five years, I was in Italy and I was soon ustomed to their cultures andnguages. I had to go through pains and suffering to make sure my daughter and I had a roof over our head; If only franklin was alive then we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    Then, it all started one night after so many years of being a madam samosa servant. She wanted me to be more, to be a whore but that wasn¡¯t the life I wanted for myself and I knew I had to break free.


    Lorena and I nned our escape from the brothel by stealing a lot of money from madam samosa. we ran away and boarded a ne ticket to mecianda.


    On March 21st, 2020, exactly five years since I was trafficked to Italy, I came back to my country mecianda, with Lorena and my daughter to start a new life. I hope mye back was going to yield something positive.


    *****


    Five Years Later,


    Langose, mecianda.


    Melody POV


    ¡°I¡¯m here, mecianda wee me¡±Those were my thoughts as I walked into the street ofngose, the capital city of mecianda with my daughter and Lorraine.


    ¡°You have a beautiful country Amica(friend)¡±Lorenaplimented as she stared at the beautiful skyscrapers in the street.


    Lorena was right when she saidngose was a beautiful city with the beautiful skyscrapers that filled the street of the city and their beautiful bridges. But, this country held memories and pains in my heart. Pains that I hope would be long gone but every night, the memories keeping back.


    ¡°Mummy, is my daddy here?¡± hope asked.


    Lorena and I exchange nces as she asked the questions. The truth is that Hope longed to be with her father and every time she asked of her father, all I do is give her excuses that he was in heaven.


    ¡°I¡­¡±I stuttered not knowing what to say to her. What was I going to tell a four-year-old who longed for the warmth of a father?


    ¡°Hope, why don¡¯t we get ice cream and I¡¯ll tell you stories of princesses,¡± Lorena said to her and carried her into her arms.


    ¡°Really!! Yay!! ¡°Hope squealed at what Lorraine said


    ¡°Thank you, Lorena.¡±I thought and smiled at both of them. Lorena alwayse to my aid every time I needed it and I bless the day I met her.


    Myeback to mecianda is to get back on my feet but where I¡¯m I going to start from. The money we stole from madam samosa was enough to rent a cheap motel andst for two weeks maximum but what happens when all the money is finished.


    Lorena could sense my worry and she ced a hand on my back. ¡°It going to be fine Amica. We¡¯ll get through this.¡± Her words wereforting and that is what had kept me going through for years.


    Hope pointed to a restaurant that was opposite us. We had to cross to get to the restaurant. As I rushed to cross the road not bothering to look left or right because the road looks less busy, a car zoom past me almost hitting me, thanks to Lorena who quickly pulled me back.


    ¡°Bastardo(bastard) ¡°I cursed in Italian at the man who almost hit me with his stupid car.


    ¡°Are you alright Mel?¡± Lorena asked as she checked my body for injuries or bruises.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. You pulled me before the car could hit me¡±I replied and watched the car as it zoomed off and when I couldn¡¯t see the car again, I crossed to the other side where the restaurant was.


    **********


    Giovanni POV


    I stared angrily at my Rolex watch, angry with my life, angry with the nightmares that wouldn¡¯t stop, and also angry at my stupid personal assistant who is ipetent and made mete for an important meeting I was having today.


    ¡°Step on it, ¡°I said to my driver who was driving slowly like a snail.


    ¡°Alright sir,¡± he replied and did as told.


    I stare at the Samsung tablet in my hand trying to read through the message of the meeting but I couldn¡¯t because everything In my life Was a mess.


    The car jerked forward and I almost fall but thanks to the seatbelt that held me back.


    ¡°What going on?¡±I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman trying to cross the road without looking,¡± he replied and turned back to driving. As much as I needed to get to the meeting early, I wouldn¡¯t want a woman dying because of my driver¡¯s reckless driving.


    When the driver stopped at the front of thepany, I came out of the car and walked into thepany ignoring all the greetings of my employees.


    I headed to my private elevator and entered using my thumbprint. When the elevator got to the 35th floor, the floor where my office and the CEO¡¯s department were. The CEO¡¯s department consists of the General manager, assistant, driver, personal assistant, and my personal P. R. O.


    I came out of the elevator and headed straight to the General manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°Sir ¡°the manager bow as I entered the office without knocking.


    ¡°Are the investors still around?¡± I asked in a bitter tone.


    ¡°No sir, they left but I can get Sandra to reschedule the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Reschedule what meeting? Are you insane!!!¡± I shouted.


    The general manager quickly bows in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡±


    I frowned at him and put my hand inside the pocket of my pant trouser and gave him an order.


    ¡°Look here manager Samuel, Fire Sandra, and fixed an interview tomorrow for a new personal assistant. Get me apetent assistant, not some idiots who don¡¯t know how to do their jobs well.¡±I ordered.


    The manager bow in response. I headed to the door but was stopped by the manager.


    ¡°Sir, the CFO came to your office this morning but you were not in. She said you have an interview this afternoon with reading Tv. ¡°The manager informed and bow.


    ¡°send her to my office right now. tell your assistant to cancel my schedules for today and I want no disturbance today. I¡¯ll be in my office, ¡°I told him and walked out of his office.


    When I got to my office, I sat down on my chair and breathe heavily. my heading was pounding and my heart was beating fast. It is something that happens to me every morning


    ¡°What¡¯s is wrong with me?¡±I asked myself as I struggled to breathe.


    When I finally calm down, I began to go through the files on my table, something my assistant couldn¡¯t do.


    *****


    Melody POV


    Lorena, hope, and I left the restaurant for one of the cheapest motels in the city. As beautiful asngose is, there were still some areas where people were struggling to survive.


    When we settled in the motel room, I covered up Hope who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Hope reminded me of franklin, From her brown eyes, her long blonde hair, and light brown skin even to her attitudes. I wished franklin was here to see his daughter grow.


    ¡°Hey, Mel. Stai bene? (are you alright?)¡±Lorena asked beside me.


    ¡°Sto solo Pensando ae sarebbe se franklin fosse Vivo Adesso(I¡¯m just thinking about how it would feel if franklin was alive now.)¡±I replied in Italian.


    ¡°andr¨¤ tutto bene(everything is going to be alright.)¡±


    ¡°Nothing is going to be alright Lorena ¡°I replied in English. ¡°We barely survived in Italy. I knew how many times you stood by me and I haven¡¯t done anything for you. The money we stole. ¡°I stopped and looked at Hope who was sleeping peacefully and then turn back to face Lorena.


    ¡°Lorena, in two weeks, the money we stole would finish if we don¡¯t find something to do. We can¡¯t continue to stay here forever and I have no one else here apart from the orphanage home where I was raised. And by now they would have changed the sister that was in charge during my time. Who knows if she is dead by now? ¡°Imented and wiped the tears that were already flowing down my face.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lorena touched my back and pat it softly.


    ¡°calmare Melodia, respirare(calm down melody, breathe.) ¡°Lorena pat my back softly. ¡°Listen melody. ¡°She stopped and then looked at me before she continued. ¡°Starting from tomorrow, we are going For job hunting and I¡¯ll make sure to do whatever it takes for us to survive.¡±


    ¡°Grazie Lorraine sei Una Buona Amica(thank you, Lorraine, you are a good friend.) ¡°I replied and hugged her.


    ¡°Nessun problema(no problem)¡± she replied and pat my back.


    After the discussion, Iy on the floor of the motel room and stared at the old, dirty ceiling. I thought about how we were going to survive mecianda and how madam samosa is searching for us in Italy right now. I looked at the bed where Lorraine and Hope were sleeping and smile at how they cuddled like mother and daughter. I closed my eyes and wee the sleep that had consumed me even though it was just noon and people were probably working now. I was too tired from the flight and now is the time to sleep.

 Chapter 2-Dream or reality?

    Giovanni POV


    I red at my COO who was sitting beside me in the passenger seat of my 2019 white Audi Q8. She made me attended a stupid interview. An interview where the presenter was asking personal questions.


    ¡°When are you getting married?¡± The reporter had asked that question in the interview and it made me so angry that I shouted at her.


    ¡°Are you ying matchmaker right now? Where is your manager? I¡¯m going to sue thispany.¡±I had threatened.


    How dare she asked that kind of question? I¡¯m never getting married, ever!


    ¡°Are you okay Gio?¡± my COO asked as she stared at me with a worrisome look.


    ¡°I¡¯m I okay? Are you even listening to yourself, Cassandra?¡±


    Cassandra shrugged her shoulders and blink twice at me.


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± she questioned as if she was unaware of what she had done.


    ¡°Are you insane Cassandra?¡±I asked in a low tone. The driver looked back to see who I was talking to and quickly look forward after he saw me ring at him.


    Although Cassandra and I had a thing in the past, it doesn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t treat her as an employee. my heart had turned to stone and I have no feeling because I don¡¯t feel.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sane Sir. if I¡¯m not I wouldn¡¯t be in this car talking to you, ¡°she replied with a bit of sarcasm in her tone.


    ¡°Oh! You are sane! ¡°I chuckled and loosened the blue patterned tie on my neck. ¡°How dare you fix an interview that¡¯s is centered on my personal life? How dare you!!!¡±


    The car came to an abrupt stop and I red at the driver.


    ¡°Why did you stop the car?¡±I asked.


    ¡°I thought you needed to cool off¡± the driver replied and bow his head.


    I chuckled softly and face the driver giving him a hard look. ¡°You are fired!!! Get out of my car now!!¡±


    The driver began to apologize but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for an apology. I¡¯m not the boss of second chances.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Mr. What your name again?¡±I asked because I forgot his name.


    ¡°Samson, ¡°he replied still bowing his head.


    ¡°Samson¡­ ¡°I paused and then shouted as loud as I can. ¡°Get out!!!¡±


    The driver hurriedly left the car, probably scared of my outburst. I turned and face Cassandra who was staring at me with a confused look. ¡°Get out of my car!¡±I said to her. She looked at me probably thinking that I was going to reconsider her but I shook my head and pointed to the car door. ¡°Get out of my car!!!¡±I shouted at her.


    ¡°Very well Giovanni, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± she bowed and came out of the car. I came out of the passenger¡¯s seat and entered the driver¡¯s seat. I ignite the car and drove away leaving Cassandra on the road.


    I breathe heavily and ruffled my hair. My life is a big mess. A really big one. I had anger issues and my outburst always turns out to be bad. I have everything in my life, the money, the establishment, the cars, women but I had no happiness. Not a tiny bit of it. The night is happiness to others but for me, it¡¯s sadness. I had no peace of mind and shouting at people relieved me of the pain I was going through. Some called it emotional trauma but I call it a reality.


    I parked my 2019 white Audi Q8 beside the roadside andid my head on the car seat and soon I was drowning in my stupid thought.


    *****


    Melody POV


    The next day of our arrival to mecianda, Lorena and I took hope for a walk at the amusement park near the motel we lodged into.


    ¡°Mommy, this ce is amazing!!¡±Hope eximed as we walked into the park.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you love it, ¡°I replied kissing her forehead. ¡°Will you like to join the other kids in the yground?¡±I questioned.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!! Yes!!!¡± she jumped and ran to the kids that we¡¯re ying in the yground met for children. Soon, she was running around with children her age and she looked happy to be with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have some air after so many years!¡±Lorena eximed as she sat on a bench beside me and watched hope ying happily with some children.


    ¡°Do you think madam samosa is searching for us?¡± she asked as she stared at the children in the yground.


    ¡°I have no idea. All I know is that we left Italy.¡±


    ¡°will you try to look for your dead husband¡¯s parents and introduced their granddaughter to them?¡±Lorena asked and looked at me.


    ¡°His family hated me especially his mother and brother. Although franklin and his brother didn¡¯t have the best rtionship, his hatred for me is unexinable. I can¡¯t introduce my daughter to such a messed-up family.¡±


    ¡°But she is their family¡±Lorena argued. ¡°You can¡¯t keep her away forever Mel.¡±


    ¡°The Aderemi¡¯s are powerful in mecianda and some part of the world. have I ever told you before that franklin was half Italian?¡±I questioned and Lorena shook her head in denial.


    ¡°His mother is an Italian. Her family is one of the richest families in Italy but she settled in mecianda after she got married to her husband. What do you think they¡¯ll do if I just appear out of the blues after five years and told them that franklin had a child?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably wee you and ept their granddaughter,¡± Lorena replied.


    Iughed out loud at what Lorraine just said.


    ¡°Wee me? They¡¯ll probably arrest me for killing their son.¡±I told her. ¡°If they cared about me, they would have filed a missing case about me years ago but, they didn¡¯t because they thought that I killed their son.¡±I breathe out and wiped the tears that had stain my face with my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, Lorraine is here for you.¡±


    ¡°Where have you being all my life?¡±I joked.


    ¡°Italy. I¡¯ve been in Italy all your life until we met five years ago,¡± she replied with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for everything Lorraine.¡±


    ¡°ok, ok smett diportarti da stupido(ok, ok, stop acting stupid)¡±Lorena replied in Italian and stuck her tongue out in a yful manner.


    ¡°se sono io quello stupido, allora sei tu Quello pazza(if I¡¯m the stupid one, then you are the crazy one), ¡°I replied to her and stuck my tongue out. We¡¯re both adults but acting like little children.


    ¡°pazza? Ti mostrer¨° Quanto sono pazza. (crazy? I¡¯ll show you how crazy I am.)¡±Lorena lunged at me and we both fall to the ground. we looked at ourselves and startedughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.. Was fun.¡±I said as weughed again.


    ¡°Mummy, aunty lore, what are you both doing on the ground?¡±Hope asked as she walked to us. Looks like she was done ying with the kids.


    ¡°let¡¯s go get ice cream, ¡°I told her as I stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Yay!! ¡°She jumped and hugged my leg.


    Soon, the three of us were walking into an ice cream shop to get ice cream.


    ¡°What vor do you want Hope?¡±Lorena asked.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Strawberry¡± hope replied.


    ¡°How about you Mel? Mel! ¡°She called my name but I didn¡¯t answer because my mind was somewhere else.


    My mind was was on the TV screen that was ced in the center of the shop for the customers to see. There on the TV screen was someone I never expected to see. Franklin.


    ¡°Melody! Melody!! Melody!!!¡±Lorena shouted my name but I didn¡¯t answer her instead, I walked to the TV screen and touched the picture of franklin that was disyed on the TV screen.¡±


    ¡°Franklin..¡±I whispered as I touched his picture.


    I could hear the people in the shop whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°Is she normal?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she was just released from an asylum.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised because Giovanni Aderemi is a piece of art.¡±


    ¡°Someone get her out of here, she is scaring the kids.¡±A woman shouted.


    I didn¡¯t bother to listen to them because I wanted to wake up from the dream I was having. It couldn¡¯t be franklin. He was shot in front of me and the house was set on fire.


    ¡°Mel, Mel stop this. Melody!!!¡±Lorena screamed my name and tried to pull me away from the TV but, I pushed her hand away.


    Soon, two men grab me by the hand and pushed me outside the shop. Lorena and hope ran outside to meet me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±Lorena asked.


    I looked up at her with tears staining my face, my vision was blurry and it was difficult for me to see her. I mumbled some incoherent words and choked on my sob.


    ¡°Aunty lore, is my mummy going to be fine?¡±I could hear hope asking Lorena.


    ¡°Franklin. He is on the TV. I saw him, Lorena.¡±


    ¡°Stop this nonsense melody. That¡¯s wasn¡¯t franklin because he died five years ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s franklin or maybe I¡¯m dreaming. Wake me up Lorena, wake me up.¡±I cried.


    ¡°This is reality, Mel. That¡¯s wasn¡¯t franklin, it¡¯s probably your imagination.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±I asked her.


    Lorena walked to me and pulled me into an embrace. ¡°That¡¯s okay melody. Let¡¯s go home,¡± she said.


    I carried Hope who had tears on her face and told her that I was fine but I wasn¡¯t fine.


    Was it a dream or reality?

 Chapter 3- Do i know you?

    Melody POV


    I couldn¡¯t sleep that night when we got back to the motel.


    Was that franklin or it was just my imagination?


    I tossed it on the ground where I slept because the bed in the motel was too small to contain the three of us.


    The name I saw on the TV screen was franklin¡¯s first name, Giovanni. I was the only one who called him franklin because I loved the name and it reminded me of the head of the spiritualworks


    er in my orphanage home. I had to find out if the person I saw on the TV screen was really my franklin or maybe it was someone who looks like him.


    Could two people bear the same name and have the same face? It could be coincidental right?


    I needed answers and I had to know. I took my ck hood that wasying on the wooden chair in the room and left the room silently. I walked downstairs to the receptionist and asked for ess to theputer orptop. I had no phone because I couldn¡¯t afford one so, everything I do on the inte is either done in a cybercafe or on someone else¡¯sptop.


    ¡°Can I use yourptop orputer please?¡±I asked the receptionist, a female who was probably in herte 30s. she had a scar that ran from her left eye down to her neck. I wondered where she got the scar from but, it was not my business.


    ¡°Here, you can use myptop.¡± she gave me an HP silver-coloredptop and pointed to a blue stic chair and a table for me to seat. ¡°You can use that chair over there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ¡°I told her and walked to where the chair and table were. I sat down on the blue stic chair and ced theptop on the table.


    My fingers typed the first name that came to my mind. ¡°Franklin Aderemi.¡± The search show some pictures of some guys but none of them was franklin. I typed the name I saw on the TV screen, ¡°Giovanni Aderemi.¡±


    The search result came out and I could see the pictures of the person I thought was dead. The search result showed his age, worth, achievement, and sess. The only thing I noticed that changed about him was his blonde hair which was now ck and his face seems slimmer than it was five years ago. He looked happy in all the pictures. All the pictures I saw, showed his smile and his cute dimples.


    I search about his love life but, I found nothing personal about it.


    The only thing I saw was news about him dating a woman some months back. I bit my lips as I scroll through their pictures that¡¯s was sshed on the inte. I could feel the emptiness deep down me, an emptiness that¡¯s had grown inside of me years ago. Franklin looks happy in every picture I saw online and I was happy that he was okay but, I was sad as well because I was the only one who had to face the trauma, hardship, suffering, and cruelty of life.


    What if this man wasn¡¯t franklin? What if he was somebody else? I saw franklin shot five years ago. How could he have survived that? I searched about his family and the search result showed his father, mother, and his brother.


    Can two people have the same name, face, and same family? His family were the same as franklins. Maybe franklin had a twin he didn¡¯t tell me about. I had to find out if truly he was my franklin or not. I searched for any incident that happened to him five years ago but there was no result for it.


    ¡°How could it be possible?¡±


    When I returned to my room that night, I knew what happened five years ago was a mystery I had to solve. I held a paper in my hand tightly. The paper contains the address of franklin¡¯spany. I had to find out if he was my franklin or not.


    ***


    I woke up the next day with a pounding headache. I bet my eyes had swollen due tock of sleep.


    ¡°Hey Mel, ¡°Lorena greeted. She yawned and stretched her body.


    I looked over to hope who was still sleeping and smiled at her. My baby was not a morning person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going somewhere soon Lorena, ¡°I informed her as I stood up from the ground and walked to the bathroom.


    ¡°Where are you going to? I thought we were going job hunting today.¡±Lorena expressed her sadness over the fact that I wasn¡¯t going job hunting with her.


    ¡°You can go on your own Lorena. I have to be at this ce cause it is important, ¡°I answered from the bathroom.


    ¡°Mel¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Lorena didn¡¯t say anything for a while and I stood in the bathroom waiting for her to say something but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lorena, ¡°I called.


    ¡°Yes, ¡°she replied. ¡°Melody, I hope this isn¡¯t about what you saw on the TVst night. Melody doesn¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°Right I won¡¯t. I just need to find out if who I saw wasn¡¯t my Franklin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mel. Just be careful okay.¡±Lorena warned.


    ¡°Okay mummy, ¡°I replied to her with augh.


    ******.


    The yellow taxi I took from the motel stopped at the front of a skyscraper. The ss building in front of me was massive and seems to be about 42 floors including the top floor. I paid the cab driver and walked to the ss building. I looked up to where thepany name was. DReam empire was engraved in the middle of the building and it was a beautiful sight to see.


    I walked to the doors of thepany and tried to enter but I couldn¡¯t without apany ID.


    ¡°Coming here was a bad idea.¡±


    The securities guards Who positioned themselves at the entrance seemed to notice my predicament. They walked to me and asked who I was.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± one of the guards who looked to be about 165cm tall asked.


    ¡°Um, um. ¡°I looked at him not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Are you one of those who had being called for the personal assistant interview this morning?¡± the other guard who looks to be a little bit shorter than the first guard asked?


    ¡°Interview? Why didn¡¯t I read about that?


    I smiled at them and nodded. They both exchange nces and turned to face me.


    ¡°You should have an ID. All those who were called for the interview were given an ID to gain ess to thepany. Can I see yours?¡±The tall guard asked and waited for my reply.


    ¡°About that¡­.. ¡°I coughed and scratched my hair to find something to say but I couldn¡¯t.


    Luckily for me, a white car stopped at the front of thepany and the guards left the front door to attend to whosoever was inside the car. I took my chance and entered the front door that was left open and free to enter without an ID.


    When I entered thepany, I had to close my mouth. The ground floor was nicely built. White bulbs brighten the ground floor, some rose flowers were ced at some corners, the name DReam was engraved at the center of the floor with a picture of franklin beside it. I stared at the picture and smiled brightly because I was happy to see his picture again.


    The front door opened and a man who I couldn¡¯t see face walked amid some hefty men dressed in ck suits. Everyone bow as the man entered but I couldn¡¯t see who he was even when I tried to catch a glimpse of him. He ignored their greetings and walked into an elevator.


    ¡°Hey¡± someone called beside me and I trembled where I stood. My heartbeat against my chest.


    ¡°Uh, uh, they finally caught me.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing standing there? The interview is starting soon.¡±


    I turned and faced the person that had informed me about the interview and it turns out to be a young man. I bow and walked to a corner that was opposite me but, I was pulled back by the young man who pointed to an elevator.


    ¡°The interview is that way, 35th floor. ¡°he pointed to an elevator.


    ¡°Thanks, ¡°I bow and quickly walked away. I entered the elevator and pressed the 35th floor. I wasn¡¯t even dressed for an interview or whatever this was. I was wearing a in ck gown and a pair of brown sandals that¡¯s looks worn out. When the elevator got to the 35th floor, it stopped and I came out of it. I walked through a long hallway not knowing where I was going.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    I continued walking through the hallway and breathe a sigh of relief when I saw a silver door. Opposite the door was a desk and an empty ck chair


    ¡°It could be the assistant desk.¡±


    I pushed the door and it opened.


    ¡°Thank God, the door doesn¡¯t require an ID¡±


    I entered and it turned out to be an office, a veryrge office. The first thing I saw when I entered the office was some couches. Two dark leather couches and a brown wooden table were on the left side. on the right side was an L- ss shaped desk. The walls we¡¯re a dark, custom wood-paneled wall. A rectangr ss shaped was ced on the desk and engraved on the ss was Giovanni Aderemi, Franklin¡¯s real name.


    On the floor of the office was a circle painted with thepany¡¯s logo. A star logo. I looked around the office trying to see if somebody was there but no one was there. I walked towards the desk and tried to touch the ss when someone coughed behind me.


    ¡®Who are you? Do I know you?¡± the person asked in a deep but, loud voice.


    I stood still and couldn¡¯t turn back to face who was inside the room. I didn¡¯t even hear the door opening. How did the person enter the room without me noticing? My heart rise and fall as I thought of the consequences Of being caught. I had to bite my lips to stop me from breathing out loud. The voice was too deep and harsh.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking again. Who are you? And what are you doing in my office!¡±The man behind me shouted.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I turned around to face the person with my head down. I couldn¡¯t look up at who was inside the room with me.


    ¡°Lookup. ¡°He said, but I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I say look up now!!!!!¡± the man shouted.


    I gulped and looked up to face the man that was inside the office. There in front of me was franklin ring hard at me.


    ¡°Franklin¡± I called¡­

 Chapter 4-The voice in my dream

    Giovanni POV


    I woke up with a crazy headache, another day of pains, and heartaches. No one understands what I was going through every night. Last night was worse than the other night. No one could cure the heartaches, the nightmares, not even the therapist I go to every Friday evening.


    Arriving at thepany that morning, I saw a woman speaking with the security guards through the window shield of my car. When the car stopped, my bodyguard Dennis, a former navy captain who retired and got hired by me opened the door for me toe out.


    The securities came to me but, my eyes were fixed on thedy who had sneaked into thepany. Dennis seemed to notice her too and pointed at her.


    ¡°She could be a spy. Get Tammy to speak to her, ¡°I whispered into his ears.


    ¡°Yeah boss,¡± he bow and instructed one of the junior guards.


    Dennis and the three other guards escorted me to the entrance of the Company. We took the front door that was open wide and entered thepany.


    When I entered, I ignored the greetings of my employees and looked around for thedy I saw earlier But, I couldn¡¯t find her. I entered into my private elevator with Dennis and press the 35th floor where my office was.


    ¡°Did Tammy saw the woman?¡±I asked because I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the woman and what her motives were.


    ¡°She could be an assassin.¡±I thought.


    ¡°Yeah boss, he had spoken to her. She should be Coming up now, ¡°he said.


    When the elevator stopped On the 35th floor, I walked out and headed straight to my office. I ordered Dennis to call the police in case the woman turned out to be an assassin. Dennis bow and went back to the elevator.


    When I got to my office, I turned on myputer to see watch the footage of the woman. I looked at the footage of the 35th floor and saw hering straight to my office. When I heard the opening of the door, I quickly ran and hid inside my washroom.


    I could hear the woman entering my office but I couldn¡¯t hear her say anything. If she was sent here by thepetitivepany¡¯s, I¡¯ll have to catch her red-handed and make sure she rot in jail. I silently walked out of the washroom into the office and stood behind her, waiting for what she wanted to do.


    There in front of me was a petite woman. Why would they send a petite and fragile woman to my office?


    When I saw her walking towards the ss on my desk, I decided to make my presence known.


    I coughed and spoke in a deep but, loud voice. ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t do anything, she didn¡¯t turn to look at me. I could see her trembling where she stood. That was exactly how I wanted her to feel. I waited for her to turn but when she didn¡¯t, it got me pissed off that I shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking again, who are you? And what are you doing in my office!¡±


    Thedy turned but she didn¡¯t look at me. I needed to see her face, to see the fool they had sent to my office to steal whatever they thought they could steal.


    ¡°Look up, ¡°I said but she didn¡¯t answer so I shouted. ¡°I said look up now !!¡±


    The woman slowly raised her head and looked at me in the face. I red hard at her and smiled at mypetitor¡¯s foolishness.


    ¡°How could they send a fragiledy who looks like a starving orphan to my office?¡±


    ¡°Franklin¡± she called.


    She called me by my second name. A name I haven¡¯t heard in a while except in my dream. A woman always called me that in my dreams and the shocking fact was that, the voice sounded the same. I couldn¡¯t conclude yet because, for some reason, I haven¡¯t been able to see the woman¡¯s face in the dream.


    ¡°Franklin, ¡°she called again.


    I stared at her with my face void of emotions. I tried to read her expression and then I saw tears on her face. An expression of sadness.


    ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here?¡±I asked the unfamiliar woman.


    She cried and rushed to hug me. For a moment, I wished the hug wouldn¡¯t end because I haveck warmth all my life. When I thought about mypetitors, I pushed her away.


    ¡°Get away from me woman. I won¡¯t ask again, who are you?¡±


    ¡°It me franklin, Melody your wife.¡± the woman replied with a smile.


    Did the woman just escape from a mental institution? I don¡¯t even know her or who was putting her up for this. I grabbed her arm and shook her.


    ¡°Who put you up for this? who the hell are you!!¡±I shouted and pushed her away.


    The woman fell to the ground but stood up again and walked closer to me. She touched my face but I pped her hand away.


    ¡°If you tell me who told you toe here, I might not sue you for trespassing, ¡°I informed her.


    The woman stared at me for a moment and looked at me closely. she tried to touch my face again but, I pped her hand away.


    ¡°I hate when people touch my face.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my face?¡±I pointed a finger of warning at her.


    ¡°Franklin!! What are you doing? How dare you try to pretend that you can¡¯t recognize me? How dare you?¡± she shouted and began to punch me in the chest with her fragile hands. ¡°How dare you pretend? How dare you!¡± she yelled.


    I grabbed her hand to stop her from punching me and pulled her closer to face me. Her face was red probably from all the crying. That¡¯s was not my problem, it is not every day a deranged woman walks into yourpany and starts calling you her husband.


    ¡°Listen up madam. I don¡¯t know how much they pay you for this. I¡¯m not who you think I am. I¡¯ll let you walk away free if you could stop all this stupid assumption.¡±


    She freed her hand from my grip and gave me a resounding p.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±I shouted. How dare she raise her dirty hand and p me.


    ¡°How dare you pretend not to recognize me, franklin. I know it is five years but at least you could have searched for me.¡± she sobbed.


    I watched her as she cried and wondered what she was talking about. I have never met her all my life.


    ¡°I thought you were dead, I saw you getting shot and the house on fire. I saw you getting shot¡±she ranted and then yelled. ¡°Howe you are alive!¡±


    ¡°I have no idea who you are or what you are ranting about. You have the wrong person and if this is a game, you better stop it.¡±


    ¡°A game?¡± sheughed and started crying again. ¡°You think spending five years in hell was something I wanted. I don¡¯t know how you survived in that fire franklin but you not recognizing me, is not something I expected.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything but looked at her. What was she ranting about when I don¡¯t even know who she was.


    ¡°You think because you dye your hair from ck to blonde that I wouldn¡¯t recognize you!¡± she yelled.


    How does she know about my blonde hair? I¡¯ve dyed my hair for five years now and it was not something everyone knew. I dyed my hair to forget my past.


    Just as I was about to reply to her, the door burst opened. Dennis and two guards entered my office. The two guards grabbed the woman and pulled her out of the office. She yelled kicked and shouted my second name.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!! Franklin!!!!¡± she shouted as she was pulled out by the two guards.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My head winces and a memory shed in front of me. I could hear the voice of a woman calling out to me. The voice sounded the same but, I couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face cause the memory wasn¡¯t clear.


    ¡°Are you alright boss? I¡¯m sorry I camete.¡±Dennis apologized


    I gave no reply and walked out of the office into the elevator. When I got to the ground floor, I saw the woman being pushed into the police vehicle. For the first time in so many years, I felt guilty.


    Our eyes met and she stared at me with tears in her eyes before looking away.

 Chapter 5- The proposal

    All that you are is all that I¡¯ll ever need


    Ed Sheeran


    *****


    Melody POV


    The cop in front of me was asking silly questions on who I was and my motives on DReam corporation. I was not even paying attention to the silly old man instead; I felt like removing the strands of his grey hair and punch his ugly wrinkled face.


    How could they have arrested me without asking me what happened?


    ¡± Hey madam,¡± the cop called but I ignored him. ¡±ma¡¯am¡± he pped his hands to gain my attention but I yed deaf. madam,¡¯ he waved but still I didn¡¯t answer. ¡±Hey!¡± he mmed his wrinkled fair hand on the desk.


    ¡±Yes,¡± I replied with a smirk on my face. I wanted him to get pissed off. I remove the strands of my hair that covered my face and stared at him.


    We were both in one of the investigation rooms of LGPD ngose police department). LGPD is one of the biggest andrgest police departments in mecianda.


    ¡±What were you doing in DReam corporation?¡± the cop questioned


    I looked at him and smiled. I decided to make him pay for arresting me without knowing what happened.


    ¡±I went to visit my husband, ¡®I replied


    ¡°Who is your husband?¡±


    Franklin¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is Franklin?¡±He yelled and pointed his pen at me. ¡°Look madam, you have to be specific with me and tell me who your husband is,¡± he said and dropped his pen on the table. ¡±Now let start again, what were you doing at DReam corporations?¡±


    This man is very daft. Why would he ask me the same question repeatedly? I decided to give him my previous reply.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Mr. Officer, I went to visit my husband¡± I replied with a wicked smile.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Tell me his name goddamit! Your husband has a name madam!¡± he yelled.


    He stood up from the chair he was sitting on and ran a hand through his grey hair. ¡°You are impossible!¡± he yelled again


    ¡°Impossible? I am the one who was arrested just because I went to pay a visit to my husband¡±


    ¡°This is what you keep saying. It seems you just escaped a mental institution.¡± the old cop insulted


    I should feel insulted but I was not because that was not the first time I would hear it. Instead, I smiled and shook my head at him.


    ¡±Is it a crime for a young woman to visit her husband?¡± I asked, but he didn¡¯t reply instead he went back to his chair.


    ¡°You do not know whom you are dealing with. Giovanni Aderemi is a ruthless man and he would not hesitate to make sure you rot in prison where you belong. ¡®The cop said in a threatening tone.


    At the mention of Franklin¡¯s first name, I gulped and remembered how he was to me. Was that Franklin? On the other hand, maybe it was someone who looked like him. What would happen if he were someone who had the same face as him?


    ¡±I¡¯m finally doom,¡± I muttered to myself and ced my hand on my head.


    Did you say something?¡± the cop questioned and just as I was about to reply, a young officer walked into the room and whispered into the ears of the older cop.


    The old cop whispered back and turned to face me with a frown on his face. ¡± seems Mr. Giovanni is generous enough to let you go¡± he said.


    I smiled and stretched my cuffed hand forward for him to remove the cuffs.


    ¡± You are one lucky woman madam. Mr. Giovanni never allow his enemy to go free¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m not his enemy,¡± I replied.


    He removed the cuffs and led me outside the investigation room. When I got outside the police department, a white car with tainted ss parked in front of me, and a hulk-looking man opened the door for me to enter.


    ¡°Who are you,¡± I asked the hulk-looking, man. I was scared for my life and this man in front of me could squeeze the life out of me in two seconds without people noticing.


    ¡°Get in. The boss wishes to see you, ¡°he replied in a deep and hoarse tone.


    I gulped and entered the car because I was scared of the man. When I entered the car, I was surprised to see the man who had to send me to prison. There on the passenger seat beside me was franklin or Giovanni or whatever he called himself. He removed his sunsses and smirked at me.


    ¡°Let me out of this car now, ¡°I shouted because I couldn¡¯t be in the same car with a man who called the police on me.


    ¡°Calm down woman. You should be thankful I got you out. Other people get to spend a month or two there¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You must be popr enough in the police department. I see you have an attitude of sending people to prison all because theye to your office¡± I retorted


    ¡°I don¡¯t send people to prison-like that unless they are the bad people¡±


    ¡°Bad people? I¡¯m not a bad person. I just came to see you because you looked like my husband.¡±


    ¡°Well, madam. I¡¯m not your husband. It¡¯s just pure coincidence, ¡°he replied with a grin.


    ¡°Whatever you say. Can I leave now?¡±I asked because his presence was starting to infuriate me. The franklin I know was not a jerk like this man beside me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave now¡±


    ¡°Why, ¡°I almost cried.


    ¡°I have a proposal for you¡±


    ¡°A proposal?¡±I questioned but It came out like a groan.


    ¡°Yes, a proposal madam.¡±


    ¡°It melody¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°My name is melody¡±


    ¡°Alright Miss melody. I have a proposal for you¡± he said and I listened with rapt attention. ¡°I want you to work as my assistant.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±I eximed.


    A personal assistant? Is he mad or crazy? As much as I wanted a job, I didn¡¯t want to be with someone like him. Someone who looked exactly like my franklin except for the attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir but, I can¡¯t work for you, ¡°I replied in a polite tone. I didn¡¯t want to piss him off because his hulk looking guard could kill me on his order.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you work for me? I¡¯ll pay you well, ¡°he promised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to work for you because you humiliated me in front of all your employees. You even took me to prison!¡± I shouted and quickly covered my mouth. I didn¡¯t mean to shout at him. I was just angry that he could ask me to work for him.


    ¡°Well, I apologized for that.¡±


    ¡°You apologized?¡±I asked and he nodded. ¡°When?¡± I sounded confused because he didn¡¯t apologize when I entered.


    ¡°Leave apologies forter miss melody and work for me¡±


    I breathed heavily andid my head on the car seat and thought about what to say.


    ¡°Miss melody. I¡¯ll need a reply right now cause I have something else to do¡± heined.


    This man is a jerk, a big one. He is too arrogant and I felt like punching his pretty face but I couldn¡¯t because he had the face of myte husband.


    ¡°you are too arrogant!¡±I yelled, not caring if the hulk looking guy heard me. ¡°You are the most inconsiderate bastard I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a thousand times. Be my assistant and sign a contract with mypany. on the other hand, you¡¯ll refuse and I¡¯ll sue you for trespassing and trying to steal from mypany. Pick. I don¡¯t have all day¡±


    I facepalmed myself and exhale and inhale to keep myself from doing something I¡¯ll regret. This man had gonepletely crazy.


    ¡°You are too rude and crazy. How dare you threaten me like that?¡±I shouted at him but he didn¡¯t flinch. He stared at me like he was unaffected by my shouting.


    ¡°You are the first person that would shout at me and get away with it. I¡¯ll let you off for now but the next time you do it, I¡¯ll make sure you lose your tongue, ¡°he threatened.


    I blinked at his threat and use my hand to zip my mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have all day miss melody. I need you toe to my office tomorrow or I¡¯ll hunt you down and make you pay for trespassing¡± he threatened again.


    ¡°Look, mister. ¡°Before I could finish my sentence, he shushed me and pointed to the door.


    ¡°Get out of my car¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not done talking,¡± I argued but he didn¡¯t listen and pointed to the door.


    ¡°Get out of my car miss melody and don¡¯t you forget about our proposal. Tick tock miss melody¡± he pointed to his Rolex watch. ¡°Now out!¡± he shouted.


    I red at him and opened the car door. I came outside and watched as the car drove past me.


    ¡°I should have punched his stupid face and go to jail. Arrgh!¡±I screamed. The people in the street watched me like I¡¯ve turned mad. I quicklyposed myself and took a taxi to the motel.


    When I got to the motel, I ignored the receptionist¡¯s greetings and walked to my room. I knocked and entered the room. standing beside a crying hope was Lorena who was ring hard at me.


    ¡°I can exin. ¡±


    ¡°You better start exining before I punch you in the face, ¡°Lorena threatened but I knew she was joking. ¡°Where have you been melody?¡±


    Lorena must be pissed off because she never called me melody except she was angry or trying to call my attention to something.

 Chapter 6- personal Assistant

    Giovanni POV


    Waking up around one a. m due to insomnia had been a routine in my life but, the woman I encountered yesterday made it worst.


    I woke up with a gasp. sweat drips down my face even with the air condition in the room. I stared at the ceiling, unable to stand up from the bed because I was weak by the dream I just had


    It was that woman¡¯s voice. The woman whose face I couldn¡¯t see in the dream.


    ¡°Let¡¯s me go! Let me go!!. Franklin, Franklin.¡± That was what she had said in the dream.


    I blinked and thought about who the woman in my dream was. I turned to the left side of my king-sized bed and grabbed a pill that wasying on the desk.


    Mustering all the strength inside of me, I stood up from the bed and walked to the bathroom. I emptied all the pills into my WC and flushed them.


    ¡°Stupid doctors with their stupid prescriptions¡±


    The pills were prescribed for my insomnia but, it was useless to me. It didn¡¯t help my sleeping disorder. The nightmares kepting and getting worse.


    I turned on my faucet and washed my face. When I was done, I stared at my reflection in the mirror. My eyes looked emotionless like there was no life in them. I touched the back of my bare neck where a scar from burns ran down to my bare left shoulder. The scars were fading but the memories didn¡¯t.


    The scar reminded me that I was a survivor of second-degree burns. The worst thing was that I couldn¡¯t remember what started the fire or how I got to the scene.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I stared at my reflection for a while before walking out of the bathroom. I walked to my closet and grabbed a shirt. I wore the shirt and left my room down to my grand stairs into my study room.


    My study room was the only ce in my house that kept me sane. I grabbed a book titled nightmares from the wooden shelf that was inside the study room. I sat on the brown leather couch and opened the book to read. Soon, my nose was buried into the book.


    **********


    When I got to thepany around 9 a. m that morning, I met the security guards arguing with a petite and dark-haired woman. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me who the woman was because I knew it was Melinda or Monica. I couldn¡¯t even really remember her name.


    I walked to them and spoke with the security guards.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? ¡°I asked with my anger building inside of me. They were creating a scene and it was one of the things I hated.


    Melinda or Monica pointed to the security guards to exin.


    ¡°This same woman ims to be your assistant. Should I call the cops sir?¡± One of the security asked.


    I waved my hand at him and turned to face Melinda or Monica. The woman looks like trouble itself. The reason why I had made her my assistant was to find out why she called me her husband.


    Melinda or Monica smiled at me like I was the best thing in her life but instead I red at her. I eyed her from her eye down to her foot because I was disgusted at her outfit. She wore a in ck skirt that had three visible holes. A yellow camisole and a ck zer that was too big for her petite size. She didn¡¯t even wear shoes instead she wore a pair of brown sandals that¡¯s looks like Pharaoh¡¯s sandals.


    ¡°Is she insane? This is a bigpany for Christ sake¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ¡°Melinda or Monica coughed to gain my attention. It appears that I had been staring too much.


    ¡°Right, ¡°I quickly replied not knowing what to say. Melinda or Monica raised a brow at my stupidness. I faced the security and informed them of who she was. ¡°This is Melinda, my assistant¡±


    ¡°My name is melody. Please to meet you. ¡°She offered her hand to the security but they didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Sorry, ¡°sheughed and dropped her hand.


    ¡°Follow me miss Monica¡±Imanded as I walked into thepany with Dennis and two other bodyguards.


    ¡°I said my name is melody! ¡°She shouted after me.


    ¡± Alright miss melody, ¡°I corrected myself and smirked at me.


    ¡°Are they necessary?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Them!¡± she pointed to Dennis and the guards.


    ¡°Yes, they are¡±I gave her a simple reply and walked to my private elevator. She followed into the elevator but she was dragged hut by Dennis.


    ¡°Take the public elevator ma¡¯am. This one is for the boss¡±Dennis informed her but she didn¡¯t take it lightly and entered into the elevator again.


    Dennis pushed her out again and pointed to the elevator beside me. ¡°I¡¯ll suggest you take the public elevator miss. This one is private. You can¡¯t use this for security reasons.¡±


    ¡°motivi di Sicurezza il Mio piede!


    sei solo stupid. (Security my foot! You are just stupid.)¡± Melody cursed angrily in Italian and entered the elevator.


    I struggled to suppress myughter at what she said.


    ¡°She had cursed Dennis in Italian. She is one crazy woman. ¡±


    When I got to the 35th floor where my office, I met melody arguing with my general manager and a woman whose dressing barely covered her thighs. Her breast we¡¯re on full disy. The woman was dressed like she was going to a club party.


    ¡°Who the hell bought a fucking barbie to my office?¡± I didn¡¯t realize that I had said that aloud.


    ¡°Sir.¡± my manager greeted but I gave no reply. My attention was on the barbie princess who was shing hershes at me.


    ¡°Did I stutter manager Samuel?¡±


    ¡°Sir, ¡°Samuel replied with a confused look probably not getting what I asked.


    As I opened my mouth to speak, melody beat me to it.


    ¡°I guess your manager is deaf. Who the hell bought a freaking barbie to my office?¡± she imitated me. Samuel and the barbie doll re at her but she didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Don¡¯t re at me. It¡¯s what your boss said.¡±


    ¡°Sir. This is Carme, your new personal assistant.¡±Samuel announced.


    ¡°Personal assistant?¡±


    ¡°If you still want your job Samuel, I¡¯ll suggest you send that thing out of mypany! ¡°I shouted and pointed at Carme.


    ¡°Yes s-sir ¡°Samuel stuttered and pushed Carme towards the elevator.


    ¡°In my office now!¡±I said to Samuel after he had pushed Carme into the elevator.


    I walked to my office with melody trailing after me while Dennis and the two guards stood guard outside my door. As soon as I got to my office, I sat down on the couch and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± melody worriedly asked.


    ¡°None of your business, ¡°I retorted.


    She was right because I wasn¡¯t fine. My throat ache some much that I felt like getting throat surgery. My head pounded and I could feel my temperature rising. Sweat drips down my face and it made me loosen the blue tie around my neck.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± melody asked again.


    I stood up and grabbed her hand in a tight grip. ¡°Just shut up! Don¡¯t you ever ask if I was fine or not!¡±I shouted and loosen the grip on her hand.


    She stared at me with an expression I couldn¡¯t exin but I knew she was hurt by what I said. I knew that I was a little bit harsh but I don¡¯t want anybody asking after me. It makes me feel weak and useless.


    ¡°Get out of my office!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she sounded confused because of the way I was acting.


    ¡°I said get out of my office!¡±I roared and pointed to the door. Just after my roaring, Dennis burst into my office.


    ¡°Boss! ¡°He called but I didn¡¯t reply instead I held my pounding head. ¡°Boss!¡± he rushed to me and grabbed my hands.


    ¡°Take her to the manager. Tell him that, she is my assistance.¡±Imanded.


    Dennis looked at me like I¡¯ve grown two heads and he knew better to refuse mymand. He walked to where melody stood and pointed to the door.


    ¡°This way miss,¡± Dennis said to her but she stood still.


    She looked shocked and hurt. Dennis pulled her hand and lead her outside. Before she left, she looked at me with sadness written on her face.


    I copsed on the couch as soon as they left. I was tired of my life and the pains I was going through.

 Chapter 7-personal Assistant(2)

    Love all, trust a few, do wrong to none.


    William Shakespeare


    *********


    Melody POV


    I did not expect him to shout at me like that. I did not do anything wrong. I only asked what was wrong with him. This man and my Franklin were two different people having the same face.


    ¡°Stay away from my boss¡± the hulk-looking man who lead me out of my new boss¡¯s office threatened.


    ¡±Do I look like I want to be here?¡± I retorted.


    ¡±I don¡¯t give a damn ma¡¯am ¡± he replied and stopped walking. He pinned me to the nearest wall and red at me with his ck gloomy eyes. ¡± if anything happens to my boss, I¡¯ll make sure you and your generation rot in jail¡± his threatening tone made me gulped but I didn¡¯t show my fear.


    ¡°What are you imposing? I did not do anything wrong. I asked if he was fine and then he started yelling at me.¡±


    ¡± I do not care ma¡¯am. You are not telling anyone about what happened in the boss¡¯s office cause if you do¡­¡±


    ¡±That enough! Stop threatening me. look Mr. Hulk-looking man, I do not want to be here. I was forced to work for him and you are in no position to threaten me.¡±


    When I finished talking, he did not say anything. Instead, he pointed to the manager¡¯s office.


    ¡±That is the manager¡¯s office ¡®he said and open the door without knocking.


    ¡±This man is rude,¡± I thought as we entered the office.


    ¡±Mr. Dennis,¡± the manager whom I saw in the hallways somewhile ago looks to have grown younger. His office was medium size office not as big as the CEOS office. A small mahogany desk was at the center of the office and on top of it were some files and an iMac.


    The man stood up from the ergonomic chair he was seating on and looked towards me. He and Mr. Hulk whispered and when they finished talking, Mr. Hulk left the office without saying anything to me.


    ¡±You must be the infamous assistant ¡®he eyed me from my head down to my toes.


    ¡±Creepy¡± I thought as he continue eyeing me with his ocean blue eyes.


    ¡±I¡¯m not infamous cause I did nothing wrong¡± I retorted.


    ¡±That¡¯s not what I heard¡± the manager said. He looked at me again and this time it makes me feel vited.


    ¡±Please stop staring at me like that¡±


    He rolled his eyes and looked elsewhere. ¡±Anyways, I¡¯m Samuel Loukas ¡±he introduced. When I thought he was done with his introduction, he added his position with pride. ¡±I¡¯m the managing director of thispany¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m Mel¨C¡± before I could say anything, he waved me off and pointed to the door.


    ¡±Come I will show you to the rest of the department. Let see how you willst in the hands of the boss¡± he chuckled and headed to the door while I trailed behind him.


    What did the hell does he mean by hisst sentence. The man was too pompous and I wondered if everyone in thepany was like their boss. Mr. Samuel Loukas, as he regarded lead me into arge office that was in between the personal assistant desk and his office.


    As we walked into the office, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the white light that brighten the room, the ergonomic chairs, and the coffee maker that was at the entrance of the office.


    ¡°I love coffee¡±


    There were four people in the office, two women and two men. their desks were opposite one another. As we entered the office, they all looked up from their iMac.


    Gather around everyone, ¡°the managermanded. They all obeyed and stood up from their chairs.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce to you the new personal assistant of the boss miss¨C¡°he coughed because he didn¡¯t know my name. Why? Because he waved me off before I could introduce myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m melody and it¡¯s all a pleasure to meet all of you¡± I introduced myself with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Huh? ¡°A red-haired woman said as she looked at me. ¡°You are the new personal assistant?¡± she asked in disgust as she stared at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the staring?¡± I thought and looked at my outfit. It was Lorena¡¯s idea.


    ¡°You look, good girl. I bet your husband lookalike would fall when he sees you¡± that was what Lorena had said to me this morning.


    ¡°Hi I¡¯m Anita, the head of the nningmittee ¡°a brte introduced herself. her skin was as white as snow and her brown eyes bought out her color. she looked to be about 175cmpared to my 164cm.


    ¡°Mehn she is tall. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Peter, the head of the financial department¡±a young blonde man probably in his thirties introduced himself and shook hands with me. He smiled and I returned the smile.


    ¡°Ho, I¡¯m Kennedy and it¡¯s nice to see someone who doesn¡¯t dress like a freaking barbie as the personal assistant of the big boss¡±Kennedy, a tall dark man with dreadlocks and sses.


    ¡°Looks like a rock star to me¡±


    ¡°I forgot to add that I¡¯m the head of the public rtions of thispany, ¡°he said with a grin and offered his hand for me to shake. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡±


    ¡°Likewise¡± I put my hand into his and he shook it gently.


    Thest person which was the red-haired female didn¡¯t bother to introduce herself instead she continued to re at me.


    ¡°Introduce yourself to her Lindsey¡±Anita said to the woman.


    The woman called Lindsey didn¡¯t bother instead, she went back to her seat and pretended I didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Lindsey is nice sometimes. She is just different¡± Anita whispered into my left ear.


    I looked at the Lindsey woman who was staring back at me and at that point, I knew we were not going to get along.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough introduction for the day. Get back to work guys while I¡¯ll take melody to her desk.¡±Samuel informed.


    I had forgotten that Samuel was in the office with us.


    I waved at Anita and trailed behind Samuel who was already standing by my desk.


    ¡°This is your desk melody. I¡¯ll get Lindsey to show you the boss¡¯s schedules and everything you need to know as a personal assistant. ¡±


    ¡°Lindsey?¡±I asked to make sure I didn¡¯t hear him wrong.


    ¡°Yeah. Anything the problem?¡± he raised his brows at me.


    ¡°No sir¡±


    He looked at me suspiciously and pointed to the chair behind the desk. ¡°Get settled while I get Lindsey to put you through the assistant process¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± I replied.


    ¡°And melody I¡¯ll advise you don¡¯t anger the boss. The assistant before you didn¡¯tst two days. Let¡¯s see how long you¡¯llst.¡± he concluded and walked towards his office.


    I sat on the chair and thought about everything that had happened in less than one week. What was going to happen in weeks toe?


    I looked opposite me and stared at my new boss¡¯ door. A transparent ss was in the middle of the door.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice that before? That because you are an idiot¡±I whispered to myself.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the transparent ss, I could see him sitting on his chair and looking over some files.


    ¡°This man was an adventure I will have to discover.¡±

 Chapter 8- Hotheaded

    Love grows, love knows.


    ****


    Melody POV


    ¡°He is hotheaded and changes personality. I can not put up with him, ¡°Iined to Lorena after arriving back from work that evening.


    ¡°Why I¡¯m I finding it hard to believe you?¡±Lorena ced a finger on her lips and think.


    ¡°Here is what happened. I hope you believe then¡±


    ****~~~


    My first day at work was a terrible one. After the office scenario and the introduction to the CEOS department, Lindsey took me for a tour around the office and after the tour, he exined some of my jobs as a personal assistant to the boss.


    ¡°You are to be avable for him all the time. If you are in the shower and he calls you, answer him.¡±Lindsey instructed me as if I was a child.


    ¡°What if I was in the toilet and I got some shit to take?¡±I asked sounding stupid. As disgusting as what I just said, I needed to know to make sure if I should answer him when I¡¯m taking shits.


    Lindsey chuckled and ce her hand on my desk. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, ¡°she said. ¡°Look at what you are wearing as if this is an orphanage home, ¡°she mocked.


    Her words got to me because I knew that I was not properly dressed. After all, the ck skirt and zer I wore were the only proper clothes I had.


    ¡°You have no right to insult my dressing because I do not know you and you do not know me, ¡°I told her what was running through my mind because she had no right to insult me.


    Lindsey started at me as if I had grown two heads. She ignored me and pointed to some files on the table. ¡°Those files over there contain the boss¡¯s schedules for this year, ¡°she said.


    ¡°All these files?¡±I asked as I pointed to the piles of files on the desk.


    ¡°The boss missed an important meeting this week because of the former assistant. Reschedule the meeting and inform the boss. I wish you good luck on your first day ¡°she sneered before walking away.


    ¡°Bitch¡± I muttered under my breathe. I stared at the heaps of files on my desk and almost shouted because I had no idea where to start from.


    *********


    Present


    ¡°Your day doesn¡¯t look bad to me, ¡°Lorena said to me after I exined everything that happened to me in the office.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you ain¡¯t the one experiencing it. Lorena, you don¡¯t know what I have faced today. That guy is the devil himself and there is no way he is my franklin¡±I shook my head and let out a groan as Iy on the bed.


    ¡°Where is hope?¡±I asked as I looked around for her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°She is downstairs with the receptionist and her kid, ¡°Lorena informed.


    I breathe a sigh of relief and began to remove my clothes because the room was getting suffocating already.


    ¡°So tell me more about this your hotheaded boss, ¡°Lorena sat beside me on the bed and waited for me to say something.


    ¡°Uh?¡±I raised my brows at her. ¡°You are not after my day but my boss?¡±I asked her and she shook her head.


    ¡°Non mi importa de tua Giornata. tua personalit¨¤ ¨¨ noise.¡± ( i don¡¯t care about your day. your personality is boring.)


    ¡°My personality ain¡¯t boring and you know it, ¡°I argued.


    ¡°Pfffffft¡± she rolled her eyes andughed.e on tell me about your boss.¡±


    ¡°do not fall for my boss because he ain¡¯t human ¡°I jokingly said and hit her on the back. ¡°so here was how my day went, ¡°I began the story of my crazy day.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Earlier that day


    ¡°Miss Melissa, pleasee to my office now!¡± the voicemanded over the inte.


    ¡°Melissa? Who the hell is Melissa? ¡°I thought as I looked up from the files I was reading into the transparent ss of the boss¡¯s door. Our eyes met through the ss and I could feel his eyes boring into my soul.


    ¡°Miss Melissa! In my office now!¡± he yelled on the inte while staring at me.


    ¡°Right away sir, ¡°I replied over the inte and headed to his office. When I opened the door, the first thing I saw was his ring brown eyes.


    ¡°Sir. You called for me¡±


    He ced his hand on his desk and fold it together. ¡°Miss Melissa, when I call you¡­ ¡±


    I cut him off before he could finish talking. I had to let him know that my name was not Melissa but the melody. Was my name too hard to remember?


    ¡°Sir. You made a mistake in my name. Its melody pronounced as M-E-L-O-D-Y, ¡°I corrected.


    He eyed me and frowned. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m incapable of pronouncing your name?¡± he mmed his hand on his desk and yelled at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant sir. I apologized ¡°I bow my head in apology.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get things straight miss Monica, oops I meant miss melody. When I call you once, you answered quickly. ¡°He stated and then continued. ¡°The reason why you are my assistant is to do what miss melody?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Uhm. I¡¯m here to assist you, sir, ¡°I replied and closed my eyes because I thought that I was incorrect.


    ¡°Correct miss. You are here to assist me and that what you¡¯ll do for me ¡±


    ¡°Yes sir ¡°I bow my head.


    ¡°Good. Have you reschedule the meeting with the Chinese investors?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was working on until you call me¡±


    ¡°Working on?¡± he shouted and I could see the veins on his head almost popping out.¡±stop working on it and fix the goddamnmeeting to tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±I almost shouted. ¡°Sir, Tomorrow is too soon. I just got hired and I need to take my time before¡­ ¡°The banging of his desk stopped me from talking.


    He was banging his desk repeatedly with a Samsung Gxy smartphone in his head.


    ¡°Are you dictating for me miss melody?¡± he asked and I shook my head. ¡°Who is the boss? You or I? ¡°He asked and I pointed to him. ¡°Who is the freaking boss!¡± he yelled and threw the smartphone at me.


    I ducked The smartphone and itnded beside me, barely missing my leg. The phone dropped and broke into pieces.


    ¡°He is a maniac! That phone cost a fortune ¡°I thought as I stare at the broken phone on the ground.


    ¡°Look at me miss melody, ¡°hemanded but I ignored him. ¡°I said look at me!¡±


    I bought my face to meet his and his expression look angry. I could see the fatigue written on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened when your boss is hotheaded¡±


    ¡°Miss melody!¡± his voice pulled me out of my thought and made me pay attention to him. ¡°Fix the meeting with the investors tomorrow otherwise, get ready to live on the street ¡°he threatened and dismiss me with his fingers. ¡°Leave!¡± he waved me off.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± I bow and leave his office. When I got outside the office, I balled my hand into fists and punch the air.


    ¡°Next time. It going to be your face Mr hotheaded¡±I muttered and walked to my space.


    *****


    Present


    Lorena burst intoughter as soon as I finished my story. For a few minutes, she was stillughing at what I told her. It wasn¡¯t funny enough tough at.


    ¡°Why are youughing Lorraine?¡±I raised my brows at her foolishness.


    ¡°You. I¡¯mughing at your melody. That guy is a piece of work. I can¡¯t believe he called you different names on your first day. ¡°Lorena said and burst into another round ofughter.


    ¡°It not funny to me, ¡°I shrugged.


    ¡°Whatever babes. I¡¯m heading down to get hope. Do you want anything?¡±


    I shook my head andy on the bed. Lorena left the room while Iy on the bed. Soon, I was drifting off into sleep.

 Chapter 9- Nightmares

    ¡°Strange, I thought, how you can be living your dreams and your nightmares at the very same time.¡± ¡­


    *********


    Giovanni POV


    Nightmares


    The woman¡¯s voice in my dream keeps haunting me, begging me to save her. i wish I could see the woman¡¯s face because anytime I¡¯m close to seeing her face, I woke up from my nightmare.


    People believe that because I had it all means I was happy but, they were all wrong. For the past five years, all I have ever experienced were pain and difort. I haven¡¯t slept in a long time and anytime I n to sleep, the nightmares keeping.


    I needed a cure for all the heartaches and problems but, no one was ready to help. My family tried all they could to make sure I wasfortable and happy but It was all futile because they abandoned me when I needed them the most.


    I stood up from bed due to insomnia and walked down to my study room to read a book on nightmares. As I nced through the pages of the book, my mind went off to my new personal assistant. she was something and the purpose of my hiring her was to find out what she meant by me being her husband. Even her voice resembled the woman¡¯s voice in my nightmares. Was it coincidental or just my imaginations? Those were the thought going through my mind as I tried to sleep.


    *****


    ¡± Good morning, wee sir¡± the voice that haunted my dreams, greeted me as I walked to the office that morning.


    I ignored her greetings and entered my office, mming the door as loud as I could.


    How dare she greeted me after haunting my dreamsst night? I thought as I sat on the couch in my office.


    I need to rest.


    I closed my eyes and tried to sleep but the knocks on my office door didn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Come inside,¡± Imanded in a hoarse voice.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The door opened and my assistant entered and stood at the entrance of the door.


    ¡°I did not call for you.¡± I pointed out and continued. ¡°why are you here?¡± I frowned my face as hard as I could because I was not in good.


    ¡°Sir.¡± She bows and handed over a file to me. I looked up at her before collecting the file from her hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked as I read through the files. I had no idea why I was asking her that because the information I needed, was on the file but I couldn¡¯t see it because my visions were getting blurred.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Chinese investor¡¯s file and I have fixed the meeting.¡±


    ¡°You fixed a meeting without informing me?¡± I tried to yell but the headache that was beginning to set in made me spoke in a normal tone.


    ¡°Sir, you told me to fix the meeting yourself¡± she argued.


    ¡°Meeting!¡± I shouted and kicked the ss center table in the office. The ss broke into pieces and shattered across the office.


    I breathe in deeply when I realized my actions. Her whimpers made me stare closely at her. The left side of her face was bleeding and a slight cut ran down her face.


    ¡°I um¡­¡± I stuttered not knowing what to say. I was the cause of the cut but I didn¡¯t know what to say to her. ¡°You may leave,¡± I said and stood up from where I was sitting.


    I expected her to have moved from where she stood but she didn¡¯t instead she continued weeping.


    ¡°Leave my office! I said leave!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Do not yell at me!¡± She shouted, ¡°don¡¯t you dare yell at me.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°How dare me? Are you insane? you caused this!¡± She pointed to her bleeding face. ¡°You are the craziest person I ever met in my entire life. madam samosa is better than you¡± she shouted.


    Why was she yelling at me as if I did something bad? And who the hell was madam samosa? Her face was red from crying and it was still bleeding.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± I almostugh because it was funny to me. I have never apologized to anyone in my entire. ¡°I don¡¯t do apologizes and you are not someone I should be apologizing to,¡± I said and walked closer to her.¡± you are my assistant and things like this do happens so deal with it,¡± I said arrogantly and turned to walk away from her but, she pulled me back and pped me hard on the face.


    ¡°That I¡¯m your assistant doesn¡¯t make you a boss over my life. start treating your employees like humans and not animals!¡± She yelled and poke my face.


    As her hand touched my face, I yanked it off my face and twist it.


    ¡°Ahh, ¡± she groaned.


    ¡°When you pped my face, I did nothing and now you dare to touch my face. I hate when people touch me.¡±


    ¡°You are hurting me. Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I can ruin your life and make you pay for raising your filthy hands on me but, I¡¯ll let this slide because I found you amusing,¡± I said and release her hand. What I didn¡¯t expect was another p.


    ¡°The hell?¡±


    ¡°Do you also find this amusing?¡± She smirked and walked to the door.¡± do not forget the meeting, by twelve sir.¡± she bows and left my office.


    As soon as she left, I yelled and thrashed my office. How dare that pitiful thing p me on the face? I caress my face and cursed angrily. My cellphone rang on my desk but I ignored it. The next time it rang, I picked up andshed out at the caller.


    ¡°Why the hell are you disturbing my peace!¡± I yelled at whoever was on the call.


    ¡°Giovanni franklin Aderemi . how dare you to yell at your mother?¡± My mother¡¯s sweet voice scolded me on the phone.


    I remove the phone from the ear and stare at the caller.¡± fuck¡±I cursed under my breath.


    ¡°Hello, mother!¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Do not hello me Giovanni. You promised to show up at the family dinnerst Friday and you didn¡¯t. This has been on for months now. If this is about your brother, you need to¡­¡±


    ¡°This is not about Lorenzo and you know it, mother.¡±


    ¡°Giovanni I have already apologized to you. Why are you so unforgiving?¡± I could hear my mother sobbing on the phone but I didn¡¯t care because she made me this way.


    ¡°Giovanni please ¡± she sobbed.¡±I¡¯m sorry son. I¡¯m sorry. Your father and I are sorry about whatever we¡¯ve done to you¡± she begged.


    ¡°You are sorry? You abandoned me for a year because you thought I wouldn¡¯t wake up!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sorry son. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Sorry is not going to change the fact that you and your father abandoned me at a point when I needed you the most in my life. Goodbye, mother. do not call me again¡± I said to her and dropped the call.


    I was not ready to face my family yet. They were evil and the worst kind of people on earth. My parents favored my little brother Lorenzo who was the pride of the family.


    My life is a mess and everything that had happened to me was their fault. I have been lonely all my life and I was going to be lonely forever unless a miracle happens. I stared at my assistant through the transparent ss on my door. How do I wish she was my miracle? She was fierce and that was the kind of person I wanted in my life.


    My life is a nightmare I¡¯m never waking up from.

 Chapter 10- The meeting

    ¡°The emotions that can break your heart is sometimes the very one that heals it¡±


    Nichs sparks


    *********


    Melody POV


    I have never seen a man as crazy and ruthless as my new boss. The only reason I¡¯m keeping up with him was to find the truth about his real identity. He could be Franklin or not but, I had to find out.


    He needed help because he wasn¡¯t acting like a normal person.


    ¡°Maybe he is a psychopath,¡± I thought as I stared through the transparent ss.


    His head was ced on his desk and I wondered what was going through his mind. I have learned that people who are suffering from trauma or disorder tend to have an anger issue and my new boss was showing signs of a psychopath. The franklin I knew will never act like my new boss.


    After staring at him for some minutes, I busied myself with the uing meeting. When it was exactly Noon, I walked into my boss¡¯s office to inform him about the meeting in case he forgot.


    I knocked on his office door and when I didn¡¯t get a reply, I opened the door.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s noon already. Should I set up the conference room?¡±


    He looked up from hisputer and stared nkly at me.


    ¡°Set up the conference room. I¡¯ll be there in five. The Chinese investors should be here soon,¡± he informed.


    ¡°Yes sir, ¡°I bow and leave the office.


    As soon as I came outside, I met Lindsey and Anita talking by my desk. I waved at them but it was only Anita who waved back.


    ¡°Hi, ¡°I greeted as I walked to my desk. ¡°What¡¯s up, ¡°I said again.


    Lindsey ignored me while Anita replied to my greetings.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be setting up the conference room for the meeting? ¡°Lindsey inquired in a mean tone.


    I had no idea why she hated me. I thought people like her existed in fictions novel.


    ¡°That¡¯s is what I¡¯m about to do miss obvious, ¡°I replied and walked away from her.


    I headed to the conference room and set everything in order. A cup of coffee and a biscuit on each table. There were about 23 chairs and a long conference table. When I was done, I went back to my desk and waited patiently for the Chinese investors to arrive.


    When they arrived, I informed the boss and we all headed to the conference room. The head of departments and some board of directors were present in the meeting.


    I guess the meeting was important to the extent that the higher-ups were present. The only reason I was present in such meeting was that I was a personal assistant and my presence matters for taking notes.


    ¡°Shall we proceed?¡± The hoarse voice of my boss bought me out of my pointless thoughts.


    ¡°We want something different this time. Give us a new product this time.¡± One of the Chinese men spoke up.


    I was mentallyughing at how small his eyes were. His face was round as an orange and his ck hair that covered half his face made him look like a ball. I couldn¡¯t suppress theughter and didn¡¯t know when I startedughing.


    ¡°Anything funny miss melody?¡± My boss¡¯s red at me as he asked the question.


    I could feel the eyes of the Twenty people in the room on me. I quickly shook my head and positioned myself well on my chair.


    ¡°You may proceed MR Xian chu,¡± my boss said to the Chinese man.


    ¡°If we are investing in a new brand this year, we need something else,¡± Xian chu informed.


    ¡°What do you suggest miss Cassandra?¡± My boss asked a blonde woman that was sitting on the left side of the table.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The woman looked around the room before she finally spoke up. ¡°If you want a new product this year Mr chu then, I guess it will have to be something people like.¡±


    ¡°Like a new phone brand or a newputer brand,¡± Lindsey suggested. She was sitting beside the manager on the left side of the table.


    Brand? Product? I had no idea what they were discussing in the meeting. It was confusing because I felt like I was just there sitting for nothing.


    ¡°Good suggestion ms Lindsey but I do not think that a new phone is something thepany can do for now. Mr chu and Mr. Yuan wanted something that will be ready before the end of the year right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The second Chinese man who did not look like a Chinese but somewhat American spoke up for the first time since the meeting had started.


    ¡°We do not want something that would be ready next year. If you can pleasee up with something real quick so ourpany in China can coborate tounch this new brand before next year.¡±


    The words were confusing. What were theyunching? My boss looked disturbed where he sat and I did not like the way he was brooding.


    ¡°Does anyone have a suggestion of what we should do this year?¡± He asked.


    I looked around to see if anyone was raising their hands but no one was not even the manager or any of the directors.


    They were all looking at each other¡¯s faces as if they were waiting for one of them to speak up.


    ¡°Mr. Aderemi, we need a reply now because this meeting was supposed to have happened earlier but it was canceled due to the fact best known to you. If there is no ideal, then I guess we¡¯ll have to go to some otherpany¡± Mr yuan said.


    ¡°We have been coborating for years. You can not stop our partnership because we have no idea of what to do this year¡± my boss spoke up. He looked pained and angry that I felt if anyone should do anything bad, he would cut the person¡¯s head off.


    ¡°We are partners Mr. Aderemi but business is business.¡± Mr chu said.


    My boss shook his head in anger and red at everyone in the room. If they were talking about a new brand or product, I had a few suggestions that people love nowadays. Closing my eyes, I raised my hand for a suggestion.


    At first, nobody spoke until Mr chu finally spoke up.


    ¡°What do you have to say, youngdy? Any ideas?¡± He asked.


    I looked up at my boss who was ring at me like I was prey. I averted my eyes from his and faced Mr chu.


    ¡°I do not understand what you meant by product or brand because I¡¯m new here but, what kind of product do you want? Is it a cream product? A beauty product? There are different products and ideas but you¡¯ll have to be specific.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, my boss groaned and turned to face Mr chu but he was cut off as Mr. Chu¡¯s attention was on me.


    ¡°Very well youngdy. Since you said you are new, I¡¯ll exin it better to you. Every year thispany and ourpany in China merge to create a new brand or a new product for the world to see. It was a wristwatch brandst year. Have you heard of the Time-Tale wristwatch?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Time-Tale? It sounds boring to me¡±


    I shook my head because I haven¡¯t heard or seen anything called Time-Tale.


    ¡°Oh really? Time-Tale was poprst year¡± he boasted, ¡°that¡¯s aside. What we need this year is something that would be different and unique. So what do you suggest youngdy?¡± He asked and I could feel all the twenty eyes in the room on me.


    I gulped as I averted my eyes from them and face down. I sighed heavily before I look up again. ¡°I¡¯ll suggest something else this year.¡±


    Everyone in the room murmured at what I just said. Some were casting res at me while some were looking at me and waiting for what I had to say next.


    ¡°Something else? Let me know what you suggest youngdy because there is no time on our side.¡± It was Mr yuan who spoke up this time around.


    I had no idea what to say but the only thing I could think of was what was going on in my mind.


    ¡°Last year was Time-Tale, right? Let us go for cosmetics products this year.¡± I suggested and the murmuring started again.


    My boss tapped his table to stop the noise and when the room finally grew silent, he spoke up.


    ¡°Cosmetics products? That is not something new miss melody. Everyone knows what cosmetics are.¡± his tone was harsh but I couldn¡¯t care less because my suggestions were far from what he was thinking.


    ¡°I know everyone knows what cosmetics are but, our main focus right now should be on makeups,¡± I said. As he opened his mouth to speak up again, I shut him up with another word.


    ¡°Listen to me sir,¡± I could feel my voice shaking because some emotions were surging inside of me. The people in the room including the Chinese investors were all waiting for what I had to say.


    ¡°We have people with emotional trauma, scars, disorders, and problems. What I meant with makeup products is to show the world that those with traumas, scars, disorders, and problems could also survive.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we are here to joke?¡± My boss banged the table but I kept talking.


    ¡°This makeup product I¡¯m talking about is making up for those who are facing one thing or the other¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± My boss yelled but I didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°She is right Mr. Aderemi,¡± Mr yuan stated and my eyes grew bright. ¡°But what I did not understand is what you meant by makeup the product when it sounded like a different thing.¡±


    I smiled before I spoke up.¡±Mr yuan, all I¡¯m saying is that makeup could be a new brand name for those with trauma, disorders, problems who wished to make up and forget their past¡±


    Mr yuan sighed and whispered into Mr. Chu¡¯s ear. During this process, I could feel my boss¡¯s gases on me but I did not look like him.


    Mr yuan cleared his throat before he spoke up.¡±we have decided that we¡¯ll go with this new brand makeup right miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Melody¡± I replied and he smiled at me.


    ¡°We are putting you in charge of the new brand since you came up with the suggestions but, we need a proposal for the new brand.¡± Mr yuan said.


    ¡°Sir, I..¡±


    My boss cut me off before I could say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Yuan, you are mistaking here. Miss melody is my assistant and she just joined thepany.¡±


    Mr yuan raised his hand to stop my boss from talking further.¡± listen Mr. Aderemi, this is business and I do not care about her position in thepany. I¡¯m putting her in charge of the brand or we are pulling off¡± he threatened.


    My boss looks defeated and he gave them a nod.


    ¡°Congrattions miss melody. I¡¯ll be looking forward to the new brand.¡± Mr chu smiled brightly at me.


    I bow my head and smiled back at him. ¡°Thank you, sir, ¡± I said.


    The directors and some heads of the department also congratted me. The only people who didn¡¯t bother to say anything to me were the blonde woman whom I didn¡¯t know, Lindsey, and my boss.


    My boss looked at me and I could see a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Did my boss just smile?¡± I pointed to him but he quickly frowned when he saw me pointing at him.


    I shook my head at him because underneath all those hotheaded personalities, there was a part of him that was good.


    Today¡¯s meeting taught me that in life all you need is to have the courage to ovee your fears. It is time to make up for the past and ovee your trauma.


    Even The blonde¡¯s woman re and Lindsey¡¯s fuming face did not stop me from smiling. My courage didn¡¯t fail me¡­

 Chapter 11- Why?

    ¡°Let¡¯s us always meet each other with a smile, for the smile is the beginning of love.¡±


    Mother Teresa


    *********


    Melody POV


    I was so happy throughout the rest of the day because I felt honored that I got a big project to work on. When I got home, I broke the news to Lorena and she was d that I got the offer. r


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, I¡¯m am but,¡± she paused before she continued. ¡°Look at your face. He threw this at you because he got angry. Can you keep up with someone as temperamental as him?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I think he got issues and he needs help¡±


    ¡°You think he is a psycho?¡±


    ¡°He is not a psycho. It¡¯s just that he might be facing some problems,¡± I argued.


    ¡°And you think you are his savior right?¡±


    ¡°Lorraine, what are you saying?¡± I stood up and walked to the bed where my daughterid on and sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°She missed you a lot Mel,¡± Lorena informed with a hint of sadness in her tone.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I replied as I stared at her face. Looking at my daughter made me realize that there was a striking resemnce between my daughter to my boss.


    ¡°Why are you staring at your daughter like that?¡± Lorena asked.


    ¡°I just¨CI just¨C¡± I stuttered and before I knew it, I had broken down to tears.


    ¡°perch¨¦ stai piangendo? (why are you crying?)¡±Lorena asked in Italian.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was crying, but I knew that it had something to do with the fact that I was working with someone that looks like myte husband.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, ¡°I replied and burst into more tears.


    ¡°I do not understand why you are crying but, if it has to do with your boss then I must beg you to stop crying,¡± she said and walked to the bed. She gently pats me on the back and sang me an Italian song that made me stopped crying.


    I was supposed to be happy that I¡¯ve got a job but there was an emptiness inside of me that needed to be filled. Why I¡¯m I this way?


    ********


    Giovanni POV


    When I got to my mansion that evening, I met an unexpected person waiting for me in my living room. There on my brown leather couch was my little brother Lorenzo.


    ¡°How did he get in?¡± I thought as I walked into my living room.


    ¡± hey there brother, ¡°he stood up and greeted me as I walked in.


    ¡± what in the world are you doing in my apartment? How did you get in here?¡±I asked him because if he should move any closer to me, I might attack him. ¡°I asked a question, Lorenzo,¡± I reminded him that I was still standing in my living room and his presence infuriated me.


    ¡°No need to get so angry at me Gio, your security guard gave me some spare keys to your mansion.¡± He exined but I knew my security guard would never do that.


    ¡°You are a liar Lorenzo. You still haven¡¯t changed after five years.¡± I said to him and walked closer to him.


    Lorenzo raised his head in defeat as I walked closer to him. ¡°Fine. I got the keys from mum. Remember when you gave her your spare keys years ago,¡± he exined but I was finding it hard to believe him. Lorenzo was a liar.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What do you expect Giovanni? I¡¯m here to greet you of course,¡± he scoffed and sat back on the couch.


    ¡°To greet? I asked you again Lorenzo, why are you here?¡± I shouted and kicked the flower vase next to me. It was a flower vase I got from Italian when I went there for a visit years ago. It costs a lot of money but I didn¡¯t bother with how expensive it was. All I cared about was why Lorenzo Franco Aderemi was in my living room.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Such a bad temper Giovanni. I¡¯m really surprised that you haven¡¯t changed. You have a bad attitude Giovanni and that is why you do not have anyone by your side.¡±


    What Lorenzo just said made me so angry that I rushed at him andnded myq fist on his face.


    ¡°Get out of my house Lorenzo or I¡¯ll call the police on you¡±


    Lorenzoughed and wipe the blood that was on his lips as a result of the punch away with his hand.¡± look, brother, it has been five years already. Grow up already.¡±


    ¡°Five years? Five years!¡± I roared and grabbed him by the cor of his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s not five years Lorenzo and you know it.¡±


    Lorenzo burst into a fit ofughter and rolled his eyes at me. ¡°Giovanni. I¡¯m not here for pep talks but to make things right with you.¡±


    ¡°Right with me? Have you forgotten what happened when we were young? Or the time when mum and dad forgot about my graduation but had time for your football game.¡±


    ¡°That does not give you enough reason to hate me!¡± Lorenzo yelled.


    What was he saying? Has he forgotten everything that had happened to us? Is he bluffing it I¡¯m I dreaming? The Lorenzo in front of me didn¡¯t seem like the Lorenzo I knew years back.


    ¡°Look brother, it¡¯s not my fault that we were caught up in this situation. Everything that had happened was because of our parents but I have changed and I¡¯m here to make amends with you Giovanni. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I blinked my eyes at him and let go of his cor. Why was I finding it hard to believe a word he said. Did he hit his head on something beforeing here?


    ¡°I know you do not believe me but I¡¯m being sincere here. I¡¯m sorry for everything that had happened between us. You are my brother and everything that had happened between us was our parent¡¯s fault.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenzo was a cunning person and I found it hard to believe everything he had said. Why was he in my house? Why did hee to meet me after so many years? I looked at the green eyes that he got from my mother and tried to read his expression.


    ¡°Leave my house, Lorenzo. It¡¯s toote to settle any issues between us¡±


    ¡°Why are you being adamant and making it hard on me? I want us to settle this but you are making it hard.¡±


    ¡°Hard? I hate you so much that the sight of you makes me feel like hitting you over and over again until you bleed to death¡± I confessed and pointed my hand to the door. ¡°Leave my house Lorenzo before I do something you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Lorenzo sighed in defeat and walked to the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I stopped him and pointed to his hand.¡± give me back my keys. The next time you step into my house unannounced, I¡¯ll hand you over to the police.¡±


    Lorenzo nodded and dropped the keys on the couch. He looked up at him and stared at me for some moments.¡± just so you know, I do not hate you. Mum and dad are hiding a secret from you and I hope that when you find out, you won¡¯t hate them more. Bye for now brother¡± he said and walked out of the house.


    What does he mean by secrets? Why would mum and dad keep a secret from me? I wanted to settle everything with Lorenzo but, I could not because I couldn¡¯t forget the past.


    I removed my phone from my pocket and ce a call to Dennis, my bodyguard.


    ¡°Hello Dennis, I need you to find something. Find any information on what happened to me five years ago.¡±

 Chapter 12-DReam

    ¡°Do not dwell in the past, do not dream of the future, concentrate the mind on the present moment.¡±


    Buddha


    *********


    Melody POV


    The next day which was Friday, I woke up early to prepare myself for work. I stared at my daughter¡¯s hope who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. We haven¡¯t talked for a while and I¡¯ve missed her tiny voice.


    As I turned on the doorknob, hope¡¯s tiny voice stopped me.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± She called and stood up from the bed.¡± where are you going?¡± she asked.


    I walked to her and bent down to her level. I touched her face and smiled gently at her.¡± mummy is going to work baby¡±


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°No baby. The ce is for grownups but don¡¯t worry, I will take you there one day¡± I told her, and it seems to cheer her up. She smiled and hugged me.


    ¡°Bye baby,¡± I waved at her and walked out of the room.


    When I got to the office that morning, I was met with a surprise. A meeting had been fixed and I was unaware.


    ¡°You mean the boss didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±Anita questioned as she looked surprised that I wasn¡¯t aware of the meeting.


    ¡± isn¡¯t it obvious that she is not of importance to the meeting?¡±Lindsey mocked as she came over to my desk.


    I had no idea why she hated me. I thought people like her didn¡¯t exist but the way she looked down on me makes me realized that there were still some mean people who existed in the real world.


    ¡°What is your issue with me? You do not even know me.¡±


    ¡°I know you enough to conclude that you do not belong here,¡± Lindsey retorted.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Our boss¡¯s voice sounded as he walked towards us.


    ¡°Uh, uh,¡± Anita scratched her head, bows, and then left my office.


    ¡°Wee, sir. I was discussing the meeting with her. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Lindsey bows and also left my desk.


    ¡°Such a drama queen¡±


    ¡°Come to my office now!¡± My bossmanded and walked inside his office.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± I asked no one in particr.


    Straightening my blue pattern skirts, I knocked and entered my boss¡¯s office. As usual, he was sitting on the couch with his eyes closed. His ck hair which was now dyed to blonde covered his left eye. He looked ravishing with his eyes closed. How could someone be this beautiful?


    ¡°Are you going to keep staring or what?¡± My boss¡¯s eye blinked and I could feel his brown eyes ring at me.¡±did you grow deaf in two seconds? I just asked you a question.¡± he frowned as he continued looking at me.


    I quickly averted my eyes and looked down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir,¡± I apologized. ¡°You called for me sir,¡± I informed him.


    ¡°Yes I did,¡± he said and stood up from the couch. He walked two steps closer to me and then finally stopped walking. He ced his hands inside his pocket and exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Miss melody,¡± he began and I closed my eyes, dreading what he had to say next. ¡°Do you know what DReampany is all about?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I opened my eyes to looked at him because that¡¯s wasn¡¯t what I was expecting him to say.


    ¡°What do you mean by that sir?¡± I asked as we both stared at each other.


    ¡°Are you dumb or maybe daft to get what I just said to you? I just asked you a question miss melody and I hope you won¡¯t be too foolish to answer it¡±


    Seriously? What was his problem this morning? Why was he asking me this kind of question this early morning?


    ¡°Sir, DReam promotes all kinds of brands, they produce new gadgets every year and also DReam is known for the bestpany awards in mecianda every year,¡± I exined and waited anxiously for his reply to see if I was right.


    ¡°Good definition miss melody, I¡¯m d you know that, especially thest part. DReampany was built in the early 1900s by my great grandfather. Back then, DReam was known as the Aderemi¡¯s Empire. It was very popr back then because my great grandfather put all his effort towards it.¡±


    I listened with rapt attention but I wondered why he was telling me the stories.


    ¡°Thispany was passed down to my grandfather then over to my father,¡± he continued, ¡°but my father didn¡¯t follow in their footsteps. Instead of helping thepany grow, he leads thepany to bankruptcy. Poof, the legacy of the Aderemi¡¯s was over. ¡°He paused and breathe out before he continued.


    ¡± it was all over the news. The great Aderemi had fallen. Then, I wasn¡¯t interested in the best reasons known to me and when I finally decided to join thepany, I changed the name to DReam because it was a name that befits thepany. I started from scratch and worked my ass off for five years and now here we are. I¡¯m not only the CEO of thispany but also the chairman as I took the position from my father five years ago.¡± He boasted with confidence and I found myself smiling at his attitude.


    ¡°Dream isn¡¯t only known in mecianda but all over the world. Why I¡¯m I telling you this? Simple. It¡¯s because I wanted you to know how stupid you were for opening your mouth and promising the Chinese investors something big.¡±


    Stupid enough? This guy was something else. When he started talking, I was inspired by his legacy. I¡¯ve heard the story before and It sounded the same as the story Franklin told me years ago. The only difference between their stories was the fact that Franklin inspired me while my boss made me lose interest in whatever he was saying.


    I opened my mouth to speak but he cut me off with his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished miss melody,¡± he informed and removed his hands from his pockets. ¡°I might have other establishments all over the world but thispany is the one I treasured the most because I worked my ass off to get where I am today.¡±


    ¡°Story! Story!!¡± I wanted to scream but I did not instead I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°So concerning the new brand, this is what¡¯s going to happen miss melody. My COO Cassandra would be in charge of it. She has always been in charge of the project for the past years now. All I need you to do is drop your ideas in the meeting and if it is a nice one, we would take it but you won¡¯t be in charge because you ain¡¯t qualified enough for the project.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I chuckled and shook my head in disapproval. I¡¯m never going to let another person take my spot even if it affects me.


    ¡°In case you¡¯ve forgotten miss melody, I own thispany and I hired you without a background check on you. I made you my assistant even when I knew you weren¡¯t qualified for this job.¡±


    ¡°Really? So this is why you called a meeting without informing me about it before I left the office yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I told the manager to inform everyone via their emails and I guess the reason why you didn¡¯t get it was because you had no email and this position you are in right now is temporary,¡± he informed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iughed hysterically and moved closer to him. His Cologne filled my nose as I moved closer to him but I didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it because I was angry by what he had just said.


    ¡°You know for someone with such inspiration, I didn¡¯t know you would sound so stupid,¡± I told him and watched his expression. His hands were balled into a fist as if he wanted to hit something or someone.


    ¡°Look, the reason why I let this go is that it was a mistake,¡± I pointed to the cut on my face.¡± I know hard you¡¯ve worked to build yourpany and I¡¯m happy for you but I will never let anyone take my position.¡±


    ¡°Are you forgetting who the boss is here? I could fire you!¡± He threatened.


    I stood at akimbo and watched as his mouth moved. As beautiful as his lips were, I wanted to zip them up.


    ¡°You have issues Mr. Aderemi. The only reason I¡¯m keeping up with your attitude is that you looked like my husband but now I have realized it. My Franklin would never have such silly and crazy personalities. Your personality sucks and you need to change it¡± As soon as I finished, he grabbed me by my arms and pinned me to the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your rantings!¡± He roared and punched the wall. ¡°This is mypany, my rules, and my¡ª-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go of me, boss.¡± I pushed him off but he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Let¡¯s go off me, Franklin!¡± I shouted his name or maybe myte husband¡¯s name.


    He blinked at me and moved away from me. A knock sounded on the door and I heard Mr. Samuel, the manager¡¯s voice from outside the door.


    ¡°Sir, we are all set for the meeting and we are waiting on you and miss melody,¡± Mr. Samuel informed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in five,¡± my boss answered back.


    ¡°It seems the meeting is about to start sir so I¡¯ll just take my leave.¡± I bowed and turned to leave but he grabbed me by the hand and whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me that name again?¡± He said and let go of my hand.¡± now leave!¡± hemanded.


    I bowed and left the office with my heart beating against my chest.

 Chapter 13- I’m the one

    ¡°I have decided to stick with love. Hate is a too great burden to bear.¡±


    Martin Luther King, Jr.


    *********


    Giovanni POV


    As soon as my assistant left my office, I felt a surge of emotions built up inside of me. An emotion I haven¡¯t felt in a long time, Care. I have never given a damn about other people¡¯s feelings but I felt like I was hurting this woman¡¯s feelings.


    I knew I spoke angrily to her because Lorenzo came to my housest night. I felt the world was against me and I was the only unhappy person. I hated when people around me smile because it makes me feel like I was going to be miserable for life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go off me Franklin, ¡± her words resounded in my head as I try to focus on the board meeting. Why does she keep calling me Franklin? The only person who called me by that name was myte grandmother and the woman in my dream.


    ¡°Wait for a second, the woman in my dreams,¡± I ran my head through my hair as I thought about the woman in my dream.


    A knock sounded on my door and it bought me out of thoughts. I straightened my suit and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Sir, the meeting.¡± The woman I was thinking about reminded me of the meeting I was supposed to have started.


    I ignored her and walked to the conference room that was on the 36th floor. We both entered and her closeness towards me was affecting my thoughts and I found myself struggling to breathe. Why was her presence affecting me so much?


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± She asked but like always I ignored her and walked out of the elevator as soon as the doors opened.


    When I entered the board room, the directors all stood up and when I took my seat, they all sat down.


    ¡°Now, wee to this meeting. The purpose of this meeting is to inform you all about the Chinese investors that came yesterday and like you all have known, we both coborate to produce a new brand or new gadgets¡± I informed all of them and they all nodded.


    ¡°Good. So the person in charge of the project is our COO Cassandra Morgan,¡± I announced and Cassandra stood up as the directors all pped their hands for her.


    ¡°I object to this,¡± my personal broke through the pping as she stood up from her seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s are you doing?¡± I whispered to her.


    She ignored me and faced the directors. ¡°I do not agree with this because the Chinese investors put me in charge of this project.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Cassandra asked. ¡°This project had always been mine for the past years. I¡¯ve always been the one in charge and you can¡¯t change that fact even if you were picked by the Chinese investors.¡± Cassandra informed her.


    The board directors whispered amongst themselves as they watched the exchanges between the two women. I looked at both women, Cassandra was sitting at my left-hand side while the melody was at my right-hand side.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one chosen by the Chinese investors because I came up with an idea and you can not deprive me of that,¡± melody argued. ¡°If you all please give me the chance to prove myself that I¡¯m capable of the project,¡± melody spoke with confidence and it was exactly what I needed to hear.


    ¡°I am the COO and I¡¯m in charge of this project,¡± Cassandra argued back but I was not impressed by what she had just said so I decided to end it all.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted and the room grew silent. ¡°That¡¯s is enough,¡± I said again. ¡°Since you, both think that you deserve the project, here is what¡¯s going to happen.¡± I paused before I made my final decision. ¡°Miss melody and Cassandra have one week toe with a proposal for a week and whosoever had a good proposal will be in charge of the project. Meeting dismissed¡±I announced and stood up from the seat, I started at melody for a while before walking out of the board room. Let¡¯s see who will be in charge of the project by the end of next week.


    *****~~~


    Melody POV


    My face grew into a smile as soon as he made his decision. This was my project because I came up with ideas that were loved by Chinese investors. No one was going to take my ce because I¡¯m the one.


    ¡± you looked happy I must say, ¡°the blonde woman¡¯s harsh tone broke me out of my thoughts.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I looked around the board room and saw almost everyone leaving except the blonde woman and two other people including Lindsey.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you COO,¡± I replied in the sweetest tone I could.


    ¡°Nice? You humiliated me in front of everyone!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Humiliated? You were present at the first meeting where the Chinese investors chose me to be the one in charge.¡±


    ¡°But you are a mere personal assistant in thispany and I¡¯m the COO.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me about my position in thepany,¡± I hissed and stood up from my seat. ¡°I deserve to be in charge because I¡¯m the one chosen for the project. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. You are only a personal assistant that got a job she didn¡¯t interview for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you said the word personal assistant two times in a row. Is that a new word or it¡¯s a word used in thispany?¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± She cursed angrily but I justughed at her stupidness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so bitter miss Cassandra. We both have a week to prove ourselves. Let¡¯s see who will get the project by the end of next week.¡± I challenged. I didn¡¯t know where all my confidence came from but this was my project and I was going to get it at all costs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see assistant. I am going to ruin you in thispany and whatever business you have with the boss that made you have the audacity to speak to me in such a manner, is all going to end. Keep being his whore and enjoy it while itsts¡± she whispered thest words in my ears and walked out of the room before I could give her a reply.


    I smiled because I had no idea what to say. If I should go after her, it might result in something else and I might end up getting kicked out of thepany. Summoning all courage, I walked towards the entrance of the room and when I was almost at the door, Lindsey countered me.


    ¡°Well, well, well. That¡¯s was something melody. For a personal assistant, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ll have such courage. Who do you think you are huh?¡± She asked but I was not in the mood to argue with her instead I pushed her out of my way and walked out of the room.


    ¡°You are just getting started melody. Sooner orter, you will find out your position in thepany,¡± she shouted after me but I ignored her because she wasn¡¯t worth my precious time.


    As soon as I got to my desk, I inhale and exhale deeply. I was never going to let them get to me because I¡¯m the one.


    ¡°In my office, now!¡± My boss¡¯s voice sounded through the inte.


    I sighed before walking to his door. I knocked and entered his office but this time, he wasn¡¯t sitting on the couch instead he was sitting behind his desk.


    ¡°I found out you do not have a mail address. Why?¡± He asked without looking at me as his eyes were fixed on hisputer.


    ¡°I¨Cuhm¨C ¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. How was I going to tell this man that I had no gadgets and five years of life was spent without technology.


    ¡°I need an answer miss melody. As my assistant, I need tomunicate with you. So what is your excuse?¡±


    ¡°I uhm¨C¡± I looked up and met his brown eyes that¡¯s stared deep into my soul. ¡°I do not have a phone.¡±


    ¡°What about aptop?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I shook my head.


    He dropped the file on his hand and raised his brows at me.


    ¡°You do not have any gadgets?¡± He asked and I nodded.¡±that is so absurd!¡± he eximed.


    I scratched my head and tried to fake a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s is not an issue. This is a gadgetpany and we have a lot of gadgets that haven¡¯t been released yet on sale so go to the 10th floor and meet up with La Silva. He will give you everything you need,¡± he informed me and went back to hisputer.


    Did I just hear wrong or right? I can¡¯t believe that I was about to be a proud owner of a cellphone and on top of it, aptop. I could feel my inside bubbling with joy. I looked at my boss¡¯s face and smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you so much sir,¡± I now excitedly and walked out of the room with a smile on my face.


    Guess today was my lucky day after all.

 Chapter 14-Tell me something I don’t know

    ¡°I was born with an enormous need for affection, and a terrible need to give it.¡±


    Audrey Hepburn


    *********


    Melody POV


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally gotten a chance to prove myself,¡± I told Lorena after arriving home that evening.


    ¡°They should have just given you the post. Why her?¡± Lorena asked.


    She was right because the project was initially mine but it¡¯s theirpany principles and I needed to follow them.


    ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s principle Lorena. I just need your help on what to do. ¡±


    ¡°You need my help?¡± she scoffed and touched the bag I was holding. ¡°what¡¯s this?¡±


    The bag contains my new DReam phone andptop that was given to me by my boss. Lorena grabbed the bag from my head and peak into it and bought out the phone andptop that was still brand new.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, tell me something I don¡¯t know?¡± Lorena raised her brows in confusion as she removes the phone from the package. ¡°Wow! This is lovely,¡± shemented as she touched the phone. It was a 6. 7 inches sleek silver phone and I knew it was going to be worth a lot of money.


    ¡°This must have cost a fortune¡±


    I nodded my head at her because I didn¡¯t know the price neither did I bother to ask.


    ¡°My boss gave them to me for business purposes,¡± I tried to exin to her but Lorena rolled her eyes and quickly nodded her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been working there for a week and he gave you this? I hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s not what your thinking. It¡¯s just for business purposes and you can stop with your stupid thoughts,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Whatever helps you sleep at night but this phone is lovely mehn and I¡¯m happy for you babe,¡± she rushed over to me and hug me.


    ¡°Thank you, babe,¡± I replied with a smile and wrap my hand around her waist like we were a couple.


    ¡°Mummy,¡± a little voice called from the door.


    ¡°Hey my little angel,¡± I bent down to her level and gave her a tight hug.


    I missed her a lot even though I see her every morning and night but it wasn¡¯t enough for me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe Mummy,¡± she protested as she tried to get out of my grip.


    ¡°Sorry my love,¡± I said to her and let her go. ¡°So guys, I was thinking of eating out tonight at the restaurant in front of the motel,¡± I informed them and I could see a smile grew on Lorena¡¯s face while my daughter jumped up.


    ¡°Yay, yah,¡± she pped and hugged my leg.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll go change my dress while you two wait downstairs for me¡±


    ¡°Okay we will be waiting for you downstairs and please bring your new phone along with you so we can take pictures with it,¡± she said and walked out of the room with hope.


    I inhaled deeply as Iid on the bed and stared at the ceiling. I needed toe up with a proposal that would move the directors and most especially my boss but what was I going to present.


    *****


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been thinking of visiting the orphanage home I grew up in,¡± I informed Lorena as we had dinner in LAS restaurant.


    Weird name right? Yes, the name was weird but the restaurant was cool and moderate. It was a small restaurant but their menus were amazing.


    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± Lorena asked as she munch on food.


    ¡°I felt I could see something that might help with my proposal.¡±


    ¡°Proposal? Going to your orphanage home is going to help with your proposal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied but I wasn¡¯t certain because there was nothing I could write about from my orphanage home.


    ¡°You are delusional babe . sei pazzo e Anche stupido (You are crazy and also stupid as well.)¡± She said angrily in Italian.


    Lorena likes talking in Italian when she is angry or probably joking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not delusional Lorena, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m trying to¡­ Erm..¡± I stuttered which I was not supposed to but in this kind of situation with Lorena, you¡¯ll always forget what to say. ¡°We would be going there together Lorena,¡± I informed but she pretended she didn¡¯t hear. ¡°Lorraine,¡± I shouted her name and I knew everyone in the restaurant faced our table. I muttered a sorry and red at Lorena.


    ¡°You do not have to shout Mel. I heard you the first time.¡±


    ¡°Sunday it is,¡± I smiled and drank the water on the table.


    *****


    Sunday came and here we are standing at the front of the two-story building of save me orphanage where I grew up in.


    ¡°This is where you grew up,¡± Lorena asked as we walked into the gates of save me orphanage.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied with a smile.


    I looked around the orphanage and didn¡¯t see changes since I left. The only thing that changed was the paint on the wall which was peeling. From the gate of the orphanage home, there was a long path that leads to the two-story building. On our left side was a yground that was meant for the kids and on our right side were beautiful trees and flowers of different kinds.


    ¡°I must say that this ce ain¡¯t bad,¡± Lorenamented.


    ¡°Mummy, where is this?¡± Hope asked because she wasn¡¯t familiar with the ce and anytime she goes to an unfamiliar ce, she tends to ask questions.


    ¡°This is where I grew in baby¡±


    ¡°Your home?¡± She asked and I nodded. For a four-year-old, hope was smart and she talks clearly unlike other children. ¡°Wow!¡±, she eximed. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful mummy. Look at all those flowers, ¡°she jumped and pped her hands.


    ¡± seems like hope is happy with this ce,¡± Lorena said beside me. ¡°So tell me Mel, how many children stay here?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± I trailed off because I didn¡¯t know the exact numbers of the children staying in the orphanage home. ¡°About 250 children stay around my time.¡±


    ¡°250? That¡¯s is too much for this tiny building.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. At least 10 children share a room during my time and we all sleep on the ground¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s must have been terrible for you but I bet it not as terrible as staying with my aunt¡¯s family,¡± she said with sadness.


    Lorena had told me what happened before she was sold off to madam Samosa. How her aunt¡¯s family used and abused her. Lorena had been through the worst and I was lucky to find her because, without her, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today.


    ¡°Wee you two, how may we help you?¡± The receptionist who was a young nun weed us as we entered the building.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Melody!¡± A voice called from my back and I turned to face the person that knows my name. ¡°Melody!¡± Miss Mary, the sister who bought me up rushed to me and hug me.


    ¡°Sister Mary, you are still here!¡± I eximed because I was surprised that sister Mary who was probably around 85 years was still alive and still in the orphanage.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again. Come,e,¡± she pulled my hand and lead me into a small study room while Lorena and hope trailed behind us.


    ¡°I thought you died Melody,¡± sister Mary began her story on how she heard from the news that I died inside a fire outbreak on my wedding night. Sister Mary was among the few people that came for my wedding and franklins.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to believe that you are alive Melody.¡± She said and grabbed my hands like she was having a hard believing that I was alive.


    ¡°Is this your child?¡± Sister Mary pointed to hope who was sitting on Lorena¡¯sp.


    ¡°Forgive me for not introducing them. This is my daughter Hope and my friend Lorena.¡±


    ¡°Hello, pretty child,¡± sister Mary waved at hope who waved back at her. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have you here,¡± she said to Lorena.


    ¡°Thank you..¡± Lorena tried to sound formal but she wasn¡¯t that good at it.


    ¡°Sister Mary was my mother here. When I was just about two months old, my mother dumped me in front of this orphanage home, she found me and took me in. She nurtured me till I grew old enough to take care of myself. Sister Mary is a mother I never had.¡± I told Lorena my adventure with sister Mary and Lorena stared at sister Mary with awe.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t a bad child either melody. You were a sweet child as your name,¡± Sister Mary said proudly. Someone knocked and entered the study room with a tray filled with chocte cookies and juice.


    ¡°Cookies!¡± Hope pped as she was given a cookie. ¡°Thank you,¡± hope said to thedy that dropped the cookie on the table.


    ¡°You are a wee cutie,¡± thedy pinched her cheek and left the room.


    ¡°So melody, what about your husband? I always see him on the TV and even the billboards, ¡°sister Mary asked me a question I was trying to avoid.


    Sister Mary had a fragile heart and telling her about what happened to me would break her heart and she might even copse.


    ¡± Franklin is fine,¡± I said with a forceful smile while Lorena looked at me as if I had grown two heads.


    ¡°That¡¯s is so nice and I¡¯ll hope you will bring him one of these days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister Mary.¡±


    After our discussion, sister Mary showed us around the orphanage and I felt the ce needed improvement but who was I toin when I had nothing to offer. Hope met with some kids and made friends with them so I promise sister Mary that hope would alwayse to the orphanage on Sundays for visitation. She was happy and promised to treat her well.


    When it was gettingte, I left the orphanage with Lorena and hope. The ride back to the motel was in silence until Lorena decided to break the silence on the lie I told sister, Mary.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her the truth?¡± Lorena asked.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sister Mary is an old woman and I don¡¯t want her to know yet¡±


    ¡°That is why you should have told her the truth. She is your mother Mel and you lied to her.¡±


    ¡°Come on Lorena.¡± I shifted on the car seat and face her. ¡°Sister Mary has a fragile heart and any bad news could lead to her heart failing.¡±


    ¡°But you should have tried ande out straight¡±


    ¡°But what if Franklin didn¡¯t die? What if he is alive and he is closer than I thought?¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you must be getting sick. This is reality Mel,¡± she said and touched my hand. ¡°Look Mel, Franklin died in that fire and he is noting back. Wake up from your dreams and face the whole point. You saw Franklin getting shot right? How can someone who dies, suddenly resurrect from the grave?¡±


    ¡°You are not getting this Lorena. Franklin¡¯s death is a mystery and I¡¯m going to uncover the truth of what happened that night. Someone was behind that night and it must have been someone from my past or his.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y hero for something you have no idea on. Let¡¯s it go Mel and face your future.¡±


    I nodded in agreement because I was tired of arguing and faced the window. My mind suddenly drifted to my boss who I couldn¡¯t help but think about. Could my assumptions about Franklin being my boss, right? Or was I only thinking about that because they looked like it? Someone, please tell me something I don¡¯t know before I lose my mind.

 Chapter 15- The call

    ¡°Open your eyes, look within. Are you satisfied with the life you are living?¡±


    Bob Marley


    *********All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Giovanni POV


    Normal people rxed on Sunday evening but that is not the case for me because my Sunday is like any other miserable day but today didn¡¯t turn out like my other miserable Sundays because Dennis visited me and told me a shocking fact about my past.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get much information boss but here is what I got,¡± Dennis handed me a brown folder.


    I took it from him and anxiously tear the paper to see the content inside. The news inside the paper came as a shock to me because I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked and Dennis nodded.


    ¡°This came from a reliable source¡±


    I looked at the paper in my hands and couldn¡¯t help but wondered how I got married without me knowing. I¡¯m sure my parent were hiding something from me and I needed to find out.


    ¡°Dennis, I¡¯ll like it if you could dig deeper into my past and also try digging into my personal assistant¡¯s life¡±


    ¡°You think she could be rted to this?¡± Dennis asked but I didn¡¯t give him a reply instead I gave him an order.


    ¡°I need you to find any information on her. From her childhood till now.¡±


    ¡°But sir, that¡¯s won¡¯t be easy¡±


    ¡°I do not care Dennis. Get me the information in two weeks and¡­..¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish because my phone rang in my pocket and I was curious to find out who was calling me. When I saw the caller¡¯s name, I almost threw my phone on the wall. I ignored the call and continue speaking with Dennis but everything time the ringing stopped, it didn¡¯t take seconds for it to start ringing. What was Lorenzo calling me for?


    ¡°That¡¯s would be all Dennis,¡± I told my bodyguard who didn¡¯t say anything but bow and left the room.


    Few seconds after Dennis left, Lorenzo stopped calling and I thought it was all over until his message popped up on the screen on my phone.


    ¡°Uncle Benjamin got released today, that was why I kept calling you. I wanted to make sure you were fine.¡±


    I reread the message over and over again. Could today get worst? I just found out that I was married in my past and now my estranged and crazy uncle is free from prison. Why do I always get to be unlucky?


    I didn¡¯t wait time in dialing Lorenzo¡¯s number. He picked at the first ring and I could hear the fear in his voice


    ¡°d to see you calling me after I called you for like thirty times, brother.¡± I could hear the sarcasm in my brother¡¯s tone as he spoke.


    ¡°What do you mean uncle Benjamin got released?¡± I asked him the question I needed answers to.


    ¡°It just happened alright. I heard from dad and he told me to call you.¡±


    ¡°As if he cares,¡± I scoffed at the thought of my father caring about someone. He was a selfish man who cares about himself and that was the reason thepany copsed in his care.


    ¡°Giovanni, father cares alright because if he doesn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Who do you think got uncle Ben out of prison?¡± I questioned not bothering anymore thing about father. It old story to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Gio but from what I heard from Father, it seems it was Lucas who got him out.¡±


    ¡°Lucas? I haven¡¯t seen Lucas in twenty years ever since uncle Ben went to prison. How is he here in mecianda?¡±


    Lucas Aderemi was our cousin and the son of uncle Benjamin. Thest time I saw Lucas was when his father was arrested for murder twenty years ago. Uncle Ben and my father were twins but, they hated each other. I didn¡¯t know the reason for their hatred but I knew it had something to do with the inheritance.


    Twenty years ago when my father became the chairman of thepany, uncle Benjamin got greedy and tried to kill my father but instead, my father¡¯s Driver and bodyguard got hit and uncle Benjamin was sent to prison. I could still remember the looks Lucas, his son gave to my father that day. He threatened to kill my family and that was thest time I heard from him. I was just ten years old at that time and now twenty yearster, they were back and only God knows what they had in n.


    ¡°Giovanni! are you there?¡± Lorenzo asked over the phone. We were still talking but I had zoned out already. ¡°Giovanni!¡± Lorenzo called again.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°This is the time for us to reunite and stand together as brothers because¡­.¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish before I hung up the phone. Stand together as brothers? Maybe in another lifetime. All I could think of throughout the whole Sunday was how to get uncle Benjamin and his son away from my family.


    ¡°What was I to do?¡±


    That was the question I asked myself until the next morning. I couldn¡¯t even sleep that night because I couldn¡¯t get the thought of my uncle and his son off my head.


    When Monday came, I prepared myself for work and got to thepany before anybody else. I got there around 6:00 am which was too early but not for me.


    *****~~~~~


    Melody POV


    It¡¯s Monday and another new week. By Friday, my boss and the directors would be expecting our proposals and I didn¡¯t know if I was going to get the position because I haven¡¯t started working on it.


    When I got to the office that morning, I could sense something wrong. The boss was early and it was the first time I witness him resuming so early ever since I started working in thepany.


    Even when I knocked and entered his office, he didn¡¯t acknowledge my presence because he was engrossed In hisputer. When I informed him about his schedules, he just waved me off without saying anything.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t in a good mood but who I¡¯m I to ask¡±


    Those were thoughts as I turned to leave his office but before I did, I looked at him closely and shook my head at how arrogant the man was. His eyes were all bloodshot like he hasn¡¯t had asleep in a while. He looked fatigued but I knew his arrogance wasn¡¯t going to let him admit it. When I was done looking at him, I walked out of his office and went to my desk.


    The rest of the day went on like that until I heard something from Lindsey and the manager. I didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop on their conversation but I couldn¡¯t help it because they were whispering close to my desk.


    ¡°I heard the former chairman had a brother and he just got out of prison yesterday,¡± the manager, Samuel whispered to Lindsey.


    ¡°The former chairman had a brother?¡± Lindsey asked in shock. It seems she never expected it.


    ¡°Yes. I think that is why the boss is in a foul mood. This could result in inheritance fights,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Terrible, really terrible.¡± Lindsey shook her head in pity.


    I didn¡¯t bother to listen to the rest of their conversation because they had changed the topic to something else.


    ¡°An uncle? He has an uncle?¡± I questioned myself because it wasn¡¯t something I was expecting. I felt like I have heard someone tell me about their uncle before but I didn¡¯t know who did. Why do my memories erase themselves when I needed them the most?


    ¡°Ugh, damn you stupid memories.¡±


    When I got summoned by my bosster in the day, I could still see how fatigued he looked so I decided to say something ill probably regret.


    ¡°Sir,¡± I called his attention and I felt his bloodshot eyes ring at me.


    ¡°What? I just told you to leave.¡± He said in his harsh tone that I was used to.


    ¡°Erm, I know you might probably hate me or fire me because of what I want to say but it¡¯s the truth. John Lennon once said that life is what happens when you are busy making other ns. Whatever you think is too hard now is going to end one day.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that I want to hear all of this?¡±He asked with authority in his tone.


    ¡°Because I know that deep down, you are hurt and you are afraid to show it because you felt people will think you are weak but that¡¯s not the case because what you felt is wrong now is all going to end soon,¡± when I finished talking, I took a deep breath and waited for my boss¡¯s next actions. I expected him to yell and probably tell me to fuck off but after minutes of waiting for him to talk and he didn¡¯t, I bow my head and quickly left his office.


    When I got to my desk, I punched my head and yell at myself.


    ¡°You are stupid melody,¡± I said to myself.


    After scolding myself, I looked up to watch my boss through the transparent ss and I found him looking back at me. We both stared at each other for a while but what I didn¡¯t expect was the smile on his face.

 Chapter 16- presentation

    ¡°Life is a series of natural and spontaneous changes. Don¡¯t resist them- that only creates sorrow. Let reality be reality. Let things flow naturally forward in whatever way they like.


    Lao Tzu


    *********


    Melody POV


    Just as Monday came, the week flew fast and the day of the presentation which was Friday came and it was now or never. Throughout the week, I busied myself with the proposal. I almost lose my mind because I couldn¡¯te up with something until Wednesday morning. Even my boss didn¡¯t bother me with work because he knew how busy I was.


    The morning of the presentation, I woke up early and prepared for what I wanted to say and Lorena was helpful because she made me bought new clothes all for the presentation. When I got to thepany, I prepared the conference room for the meeting and dance around excitedly because I felt the project was going to be mine.


    Soon, the conference room was filled with the board of directors and the CEO¡¯s department and the meeting began. Cassandra was the first to present and she spoke about making a make-up product that would wipe sorrow away from people¡¯s faces.


    As if makeup can wipe the sorrow in my life away.


    Since the theme of the product was makeup, she picked a sub-theme called wipe.


    ¡± with the wipe, you can wipe the hurt and pain on your face from the world. This makeup product is called wipe because it wipes your fears, pain, heartache, and troubles. With a wipe, you can as well wipe the sadness off your face.¡± When she finished speaking, they all pped for her. I must admit that I was also impressed because I didn¡¯t expect her to be as smart as that.


    When it got to my turn, I took the deepest breathe and walked to the front of the directors, my boss, and the CEO¡¯s department. My heart raced as I looked up to see everyone in the room staring at me. I balled my hands into a fist as shook vigorously. I was freaking out and it wasn¡¯t helping me because it was my first time.


    ¡°Miss melody, can we have your presentation?¡± My boss¡¯s voice bought me out of my thoughts.


    I closed my eyes and when I opened them, I was ready for the journey of my life to begin.


    ¡°Here I introduced you to the new makeup brand of DReam Empire in coborations with Xianspany, shine or go crazy¡± when I announced the name of the new makeup brand, I could see the mischievous smile on the faces of the directors.


    They were probably wondering why I came up with such a name because it sounded stupid and unprofessional but It was the best I coulde up with.


    ¡°You all might be wondering why that name? Here is the answer to your questions.¡± I pointed to the white screen for them to see the images projected on the screen.


    ¡°Shine or crazy as I call it not only includes makeups but it also includes other cosmetics products, ¡± I exined and pointed to the screen showing a cosmetic kit with the name shine or go crazy. ¡°As I¡¯ve said to the Chinese investors, I told them we have a lot out there facing traumas, heartbreak, and pains but with shine or crazy, it only a matter of time before you either shine or go crazy. Are you ready to shine or go crazy? When I mean by going crazy, I meant that you can either chose to face your worries or shine and ovee your worries and pain. Not only will shine or go crazy be a brand but It can also be a ce where those with these problemse once in a while to speak their minds.¡±


    I inhaled exhaled breathe heavily because I was finally finished with my presentation. I bow and raised my head with a smile on my face because I felt I¡¯ve done something good for once in my life and the directors pped after I was done. but, what I didn¡¯t expect was the expressions on my boss¡¯s face. He looked extremely angry and I could feel his ring brown eyes on me.


    ¡°You think this is a joke right? All your bbing about traumas and problems is not a concern to us. This is apany, not a hospital where we will sit down and listen to crazy people speaking their minds.¡± My boss said angrily and the room grew silent.


    I folded my hands and listened to him like a child that was getting scolded.


    ¡°I expected more from your melody and for your information, your presentation is a piece of trash, ¡± he said with a tone filled with disgust.


    Calm down melody.


    ¡°You think you cane here and make us waste our time listening to this trash and then at the end you¡¯ll get the project. This is the DReam melody, not somepany that is just starting. You are a personal assistant so I¡¯ll like it if you know your ce and stand there.¡±


    Deep breathe melody


    His words were like knives cutting deep into my skin but I decided to keep my cool because I felt anything I say would result in more problems.


    ¡°I think the directors can agree with Cassandra¡¯s presentation. Since she has always been in charge of the previous project and it has alwayse out sessful, this year¡¯s project is going to be handed over to her.¡± He announced while looking at me.


    Now is the time melody.


    ¡°Miss Cassandra, I¡¯ll like it if you could stand and tell us more about the new project, wipe.¡± He said to her with his eyes still on me.


    He called my proposal trash after all the endless nights I¡¯ve passed through. After all the troubles of finding a name anding up with ideas. If he didn¡¯t like my presentations, he could have just said it is a good way but the way he spoke to me made me felt like a failure but I wasn¡¯t going to back down because, for the first time in my life, I thought I did something good.


    ¡°aspettare(wait)¡± I said in Italian because I knew the majority of them didn¡¯t understand what I was saying but I knew my boss understood what I said.


    ¡°You made me go through all those troubles of trying to present and then after everything, all you could think of is humiliating me.¡± Iughed and pointed to all the directors. ¡°I knew your pping was all fake. It appears clear that no one wants me here and everything was a lie and you,¡± I pointed to Cassandra who was smirking at me and having the expression I told you so on her face. ¡°You were right about me knowing my ce and our freaking boss right here just made it known to everybody. You can have the projects but I bet with you that the Chinese investors would never agree with your ideas.¡± I said to her with a smile on my face.


    My boss opened his mouth to speak but I shut him up with my hand. ¡°I¡¯m not finished, boss,¡± I said stressing on the word boss. ¡°I think your ego is your biggest problem in life. You think you are above everybody else and you also think you own the world but I¡¯m sorry to break it to you Mr. Aderemi, along with your egos, you are the biggest problem of your life Because you think hiding under all those ruthless, mean and narcissistic attitude is going to prove to the world that you are perfectly fine.


    I sighed deeply as I thought of what to say and when I found the perfect word, I smiled at my boss.


    ¡°continuare cos¨¬ ti render¨¤ infelice per Tutta vita. (keeping on like this is going to make you miserable for life.) ¡°I said to him in Italian because I knew 80% of the people in the room probably didn¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve just said. I was right when I said nobody knew what I said except the boss who stood up and mmed his hand on the table causing a great bang.


    ¡°How dare you? Get out and nevere back here!¡± He roared and I could have sworn the room was shaking.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°dly,¡± I smiled at him. ¡°So you see how hurting people feel when you speak lowly of them. That¡¯s exactly how you are feeling now.¡± I said to him, he looked at me with a murderous and pointed to the door.


    ¡°Get out before I throw you out,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°Throw me out? You do not need to throw me out because I quit.¡± I said and flung thepany¡¯s ID around my neck at him. ¡°tu e tua Compagnia potete and are all inferno(you and yourpany can go to hell)¡± I said before walking out of the room leaving everyone present speechless and unable to speak.


    When I got to my desk, I began to clear my desk but I couldn¡¯t pretend anymore as I slide down and burst into uncontroble tears.


    The presentation turns to tears¡­

 Chapter 17- Identification

    ¡°Life¡¯s most persistent question is, ¡®what are you doing for others?¡±


    ********


    Melody POV


    ¡°Come get up melody. Are you going to be on that bed sulking all day?¡± Lorena yelled at me and pull the bed cover off me.


    ¡°Leave me alone Lorena!¡± I yelled and pull the cover over me.


    ¡°Stop acting and get off the bed Mel. It¡¯s been three days already.¡±


    Yeah, it has been for three days. Three days since I insulted my boss over the fact that I didn¡¯t get the project I worked my ass off to get. It was mine, not the freaking Cassandra¡¯s.


    ¡°My life is over Lorena, ¡± I removed the bedcover and sat up on the bed.


    ¡°Your life isn¡¯t over Mel, you have hope and I, ¡± Lorena smiled brightly and tried to encouraged me but she didn¡¯t try enough.


    ¡°You can say that again when we start living on the streets, ¡± I replied to her and stood up from the bed, and then entered into the bathroom. When I looked into the mirror, I screamed out loud.


    ¡°Who in the world am I looking at?¡± I asked my reflection but it was Lorena who replied to me from the bedroom.


    ¡°You are looking at yourself, honey. Get some bathe melody, you stink¡±


    I smelled my clothes and nearly threw up. My clothes smell like rotten eggs and my face, don¡¯t let me get started on my face. I looked like one of the demons in hell. My face looked ugly and there were bags under my eyes creating a purple color. Even my hair didn¡¯t stand out. My once long ck beautiful hair turned into a bird¡¯s nest.


    Damn you Lorena for not telling me that I looked like a freaking demon.


    After washing all the dirt away, I walked into the bedroom with a frown on my face but the warm smile on my daughter¡¯s made me change my countenance.


    ¡°Good to see that you are no longer sulking, ¡± Lorena scoffed and stick out her tongue.


    ¡°Eww that¡¯s is disgusting, how old are you again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 28 years old, and thank you very much for asking madam melody.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, ¡± I said and sat on the bed.


    ¡°Mummy, I want ice cream.¡± Hope pped and jumped as she seems excited to get ice cream.


    Why are kids not considerate? Here I am thinking about how to get money so we could continue staying in the motel but my daughter wants ice cream.


    ¡°You ruin everything, ¡± my inner mind said to me.


    I ruined everything because I insulted my boss, and called him names. Without giving my daughter an answer, I took the pillow from the bed and began to punch it.


    ¡°Aunty Lorena, why is mummy acting weird?¡± My daughter asked as she watched me punch the bed.


    ¡°Mummy recently loosed her job because she is¡­.¡± Lorena stared at me and when she saw my ring eyes, she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    ¡°What is a job?¡± A confused Hope asked and I groaned out in frustration.


    ¡°A job is what grown-ups do to survive and make money, ¡± Lorena exined the best way a child could understand.


    ¡°So mummy lost her job?¡± Hope asked and Lorena nodded. ¡°Sorry mummy, ¡± hope went to me and touched my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another job, ¡± hope promised and hugged me.


    ¡°Thank you, sweetheart, ¡± I smiled and hugged my naive daughter who doesn¡¯t know anything but at least she was helpful.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You know what sweetheart, let¡¯s go get ice cream, ¡± I announced and she jumped.


    ¡°Yay!¡± She jumped and began to dance around the room.


    A few minutester, Lorena, Hope, and I headed out of the motel into the ice cream shop down by the street. Hope got a vani vor while Lorena got a strawberry vor and I got a banana vor. We were all having a good time in the ice cream shop but, my mind was somewhere else.


    I was thinking of what was going to happen to my small family if I didn¡¯t get a new job. The money we stole from madam samosa was all going to finish too and we needed money to keep staying in the motel.


    What are you going to do Melody


    The noise from the table opposite us broke me out of my thought as police cuffed a man who looked like a drug addict with his tattoos and nose piercing.


    ¡°You can just arrest me, I¡¯ve been in mecianda for years, ¡± the drug addict man tried to protest.


    ¡°What are they arguing about?¡± I whispered asked Lorena who seemed to have listened to all the conversation.


    ¡°I think he is an illegal immigrant, ¡± Lorena whispered back.


    ¡°Illegal?¡± I asked and suddenly something came to my mind. My daughter and Lorena doesn¡¯t have a national ID to prove them as a citizen of mecianda.


    ¡°We have to leave now!¡± I signal to Lorena who got what I was saying.


    Lorena nodded and took Hope outside the shop while I followed behind. When we got outside, I took hope into my arms and we began to run. I had no idea of what we were running from but, I knew if those policemen catches up with us then it was all going to be over.


    After running for some minutes, we stopped and took the time to regain our breath.


    ¡°T-that was,¡± Lorena stuttered as she struggles to breathe. ¡°What was that Mel?¡±


    ¡°It is what you think.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, you were cool.¡± Hope gave me a thumb up as I put her down.


    ¡°What is going to happen to me when those officers find out that I have no identification. That I¡¯m an illegal immigrant?¡± I could see Lorena¡¯s hand shaking as she spoke so I quickly grab her hand to stop her from panicking.


    ¡°Stop panicking Lorena, it all going to be fine. I¡¯ll make sure you get an identification¡±


    ¡°When? Is it until I get arrested? Why don¡¯t you tell me that mecianda wasn¡¯t safe?¡± Lorena yelled.


    Oh, I didn¡¯t see thating. Illegal living all over the world was punishable byw but in mecianda, it was seen as a great criminal offense. I didn¡¯t think about it when we left Italy but now that I remembered, I have no idea what to do for Lorena to continue staying in mecianda as a citizen of the country. The question was what I was going to do to make sure everything works out.


    ¡°Hey, ¡± Lorena snapped a finger on my face. ¡°What are you thinking of? I just asked you a question.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ¡± I scratched my hair and tried to force a smile on my face. ¡± I just zoned out a little bit. Do not worry Lorena, I am going to make sure that you don¡¯t get arrest because of your identification.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± She asked with her hands folded.


    I smiled and didn¡¯t give her a reply instead I took hope¡¯s hand and began to walk towards the motel while Lorena shouted after me requesting an answer.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you, ¡± Lorena shouted as we walked through the street but still I gave no reply.


    I had just the perfect n to get my job back and also to get Lorena and Hope a new identification. This n was going to be so great and I know I shouldn¡¯t go with the n but, this was the only option left for me and I was going to make sure the n works out perfectly.

 Chapter 18- I’m sorry

    ¡°Love is unexinable¡­¡±


    Oluwatosin melody


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    ¡°Mr yuan, you cannot break the contract because of what you heard. We¡¯ve been in this business together for a long time now and you should know that all I wanted is the best for both of us,¡± I said to Mr yuan over the phone but he didn¡¯t agree with my proposition.


    ¡°If miss melody is not in charge of the new brand then I must let you know that xianspany will pull out of the contract.¡±


    ¡°But Mr yuan¡­¡± Mr yuan didn¡¯t let me finished as he had hung up on me. This was the fault of that short woman called melody. How dare she tries to destroy all I have worked for?


    It¡¯s been five days since she left mypany and I didn¡¯t expect her to go to such an extent of calling the Chinese investors. She was ying with fire and I was going to let her burn but first, I needed her to fully trust me and what I meant by trusting me is to make sure I get her to be in charge of the brand.


    The Chinese investors were important stockholders in mypany and losing them was going to be a great loss to mypany. I wasn¡¯t ready yet to let a deranged woman get in between us. I thought of what to do and when I found the perfect n, I decided to go for it.


    I drove straight to where I figured melody was staying. She was staying in a motel. I found out when I proposed that she be my assistant. I didn¡¯t want to follow her that day but my instincts made me tell Dennis to follow her that day. If I hadn¡¯t followed her then maybe I wouldn¡¯t know that she stays in a freaking motel.


    When I got to the motel, I parked in front of it and walked to the receptionist who was a woman. The woman eyed me and gave me a flirty look but I was not interested in whatever look she was giving me and, I also hated women with no ss and the receptionist had shown signs that she was one of them.


    ¡°Hello, sir. How may I help you? Do you need a room? We have lovely rooms here and it only goes for $1000 per week. We also have a lovely¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t let the woman finished as I cut her off from talking. I didn¡¯te here to listen to the prices of rooms or get flirty looks from her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, ¡± I said and she stopped talking. ¡°I¡¯m not here for any of those things. I¡¯m here for something else, someone in particr.¡±


    ¡°Oooooh, you should have said that mister.¡± She winked at me and began to talk again about how she could arrange girls for me to sleep with.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted. ¡°Stop talking!¡± I shouted again. ¡± I didn¡¯te for prostitutes alright, I came to meet someone,¡± I exined to her but the looks she was giving to me made me me myself foring to a ce like this. ¡± I¡¯m here to see melody, ¡± I told her and gave her a full description of melody.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She eximed and began tough. ¡°You should have just said that. I didn¡¯t know that melody had a boyfriend and you are a handsome man I must say, ¡± shemented and eyed me from my head down to my shoes.


    I hated the looks she was giving me and I wanted to leave the ce but when I remembered why I came, I decided to ept that I needed to be in the motel for something.


    ¡°Is melody still staying here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, she is. Her room number is 307 by the left.¡± She informed me and then she began to talk but I didn¡¯t wait to hear what she was saying as I have walked away from her. How could someone not know how to stop talking?


    I walked to room 307 and when I got there, I knocked on the door of the room. At first, no one answered. I bought my hand to knock on the door again but the door opened and a woman who wasn¡¯t melody opened the door.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± She asked and I could hear a bit of an Italian ent in her tone.


    I cleared my throat before answering her. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Melody¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡± She folded her arms and gave me a suspicious look.


    Not another weird look.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡­¡± I stuttered and she raised her brows at me. I didn¡¯t know how I was going to tell her who I was.


    ¡°If you do not have anything to say, sir, I¡¯m afraid that you have the wrong room.¡± The woman said and mmed the door on my face.


    I knocked again and this time it was melody who opened the door. I couldn¡¯t help myself but stare at her small figure and how she looked in her short ck jumpsuit.


    ¡°When Lorena told me a man was looking for me, I didn¡¯t have to think twice before I know it was you. What are you doing here Mr. Aderemi or should I say Ex boss?¡± Melody sneered.


    ¡°Can we speak somewhere else? Maybe in a cafe?¡± I offered because I didn¡¯t like the smelling from the corridor of the motel. It was a nauseating smell and if I spent another minute standing in the corridor, I might copse from the offensive smell.


    ¡°Okay, give me a minute.¡± Melody said and closed the door.


    Soon, we were both inside my car and heading to a cafe melody suggested. When we got to the cafe, it was empty and we were the only customers inside the cafe. It was serene and just the kind of ce I needed to think. I ordered a cappino and she didn¡¯t order for anything.


    ¡°So ex-boss, what is it you wanted to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Giovanni,¡± I said because I hated the way she calls me. It was not appealing to my ear.


    ¡°Alright, Giovanni. ¡± The way she said my name makes me feel a surge of emotions in my body. It was like a shock of electricity and I liked it. ¡± what do you have to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Right. The Chinese investors called, ¡± I said and I saw the amusing look on her face.


    ¡°And why does this concern me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend melody. I know you called them.¡±


    ¡°And what if I called them? What does this have to do with me?¡±


    I ran a hand through my head and sighed briefly. ¡± it has everything to do with you. The Chinese investors said I have to make sure you are in charge of the project else they will pull off from the deal.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So what? Is that all you have to say? You are close to ruining mypany and all this is all you could say?¡± I balled my hand into a fist to suppress the anger that I was feeling.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do Giovanni? It was my job and you ruined it for me.¡±


    ¡°And it is mypany!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°I know it is yourpany but it was my project..¡± She argued. ¡°You humiliated me in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°And you insulted me too.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t not, ¡± she yelled.


    ¡°You did¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry¡± I didn¡¯t know when I said that but it just came out. Although I already nned this the apology was genuine.


    ¡°Sorry? Did I just hear you right?¡± She scoffed and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡± I asked while staring at her. She didn¡¯t reply to me instead she continued tough at me and soon, I found myselfughing with her.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She eximed and pointed to me. ¡°You are alsoughing, ¡± she said.


    I quickly change my countenance and soon I was frowning.


    ¡°So are we cool?¡±


    ¡°Tell me you are sorry again and I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    ¡°But I already said that, ¡± I told her but she rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said and she smiled at me.


    Now that my n A had worked out, it was time for n B¡­

 Chapter 19- Another chance

    ¡°In case you never get a second chance: don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°And what if you do get a second chance?¡± ¡°You take it!¡±


    C. JoyBell C.


    *********


    Melody POV


    ¡°You want to give him another chance?¡± Lorena asked again and I found myself exining for the umpteenth time why I was giving Giovanni a second chance.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it, Mel, do you have to work for a jerk like him?¡± Lorena asked like a concerned mother would ask her little daughter.


    ¡°Yes, Lorena. You and hope need identification and Giovanni has offered to help if Ie back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°You are even on first name base with him. Sounds interesting, ¡± she said sarcastically and winked at me.


    ¡°Ew, don¡¯t give me that nasty look. Although I found Giovanni attractive and that is because he looks like Franklin but I will never date a bastard like him, ¡± I shook my head at the thought of dating someone like my boss.


    ¡°What if he was Franklin? What will you do then?¡± Lorena¡¯s question made me think of what would happen if Giovanni was Franklin.


    ¡°Let us not think about that for now Lorena. There is no possibility that he is Franklin. You said it yourself and even if he was Franklin, I would have known by now¡± I said but Lorena only stared at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Whatever Mel. So now you are back to thepany right?¡± Lorena asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Congrattions. I¡¯m going down to get dinner, what will you like to have?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you are having,¡± I told her and she nodded and walked out of the room.


    Iid on the bed beside my daughter who was sleeping peacefully. I thought of my decisions and wondered if I was doing the right thing.When my boss asked me to give him a second chance, I thought of the first thing that came to my mind. Closing my eyes I shback to the conversation my boss and I had.


    ¡± I want you back to thepany on Monday¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked to make sure I heard him right.


    ¡°Because I need you, Melody. The Chinese investors are threatening to pull out if you are not in charge of the project¡±


    Iughed at what he said and shook my head at what he said. ¡± I can not go back to thatpany after you humiliated me in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do again? I already apologized, ¡± Giovanni said in a frustrated tone and I found his current situation amusing.


    ¡°If I give you another chance, would you take it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, here is what I want in return for a second chance,¡± I said and smiled at what I was about to say anything. ¡°First, you call a meeting again and apologized for insulting in front of everyone, ¡± Giovanni opened his mouth to say something but I stopped him with my hand. ¡°Listen, boss!¡± I yelled and rolled my eyes at him. ¡°After you¡¯ve apologized, announce me as the new person in charge of the project.¡±


    ¡°Is that all bossdy?¡± He questioned in a tone that made me raise my brows.


    ¡°Bossdy? That¡¯s a good one, ¡± I chuckled but when I saw his ring eyes, I cleared my throat and continued. ¡°The second thing is I need you to do something for me. Use your influence and power for this because you¡¯ll need it.¡±


    ¡°My influence and power? What is it?¡±


    I cleared my throat and inhaled and exhaled before saying anything. ¡°The thing is my friend and daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a daughter?¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Yes, I have a four-year-old daughter, and refrain from interrupting me please,¡± I said and he nodded in agreement. ¡°We immigrated from Italy weeks ago and per thew, my friend and daughter are illegal immigrants so I need you to¡­.¡± I stopped for a while and looked straight into his brown eyes. He stared at me as if he was waiting for me to say the worst thing but what he said next surprised me.


    ¡°You need me to help them with their identifications right?¡± He asked while raising his left brow.


    I gulped and nodded my head at him. Giovanni sighed briefly and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll do it but¡­.¡±


    The sound of the door opening bought me out of my thought as I opened my eyes to see who has entered.


    ¡°Stand up babe, it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Lorena announced her presence as she walked into the room.


    ¡°What time Is it?¡± I yawned as I stretch myzy body.


    ¡°8 pm, ¡± Lorena replied and tapped Hope that was still sleeping peacefully.


    ***********


    Just like that, the weekend was over and Monday came as usual. Since I have agreed to resume work at a DReampany, I arrived that morning at thepany dressed in an outfit I called mye back outfit. The outfit was a ck tight skirt that¡¯s put all my curves in the right ces and a white zer with a white camisole. As I entered Into thepany, I watched people¡¯s nces at me and pointed at me. No one needs to tell me what they were talking about. I smiled to myself and walked into the elevator with my built-in confidence. When I got to the 35th floor, I walked to my desk and looked around the ce. I sat down on the chair behind the desk and giggled like a little child.


    I missed this ce.


    Soon, Giovanni arrived into the office with his hulk-looking, bodyguard. I stood up from my chair and waved at him as he walks past me. He stopped at the front of my desk and frowned at my hand that was still up in the air.


    I think waving looks unprofessional.


    Smiling at him, I dropped my hand and bow my head. ¡°Good morning, ¡± I said more professionally.


    ¡°Set up a meeting with the board of directors now!¡± Hemanded and walked into his office.


    Rude much.


    I whispered some words and sat down on my chair. Turning on theputer on the desk, I sent a message to all the board of directors and the CEO¡¯s department. Seeing the way theputer and the files were arranged exactly the way I left them, I figured that he hasn¡¯t employed another assistant.


    ¡°Melody is that you?¡± Anita¡¯s sweet voice bought my head up from theputer. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s you.¡± She rushed to me and hugged me. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Same here, ¡± I replied and smiled at her.


    ¡°Are you back fully now? You and the boss have sorted out your differences, right?¡± She eagerly asked.


    ¡°Yes we have and in the next few minutes, we should be having a meeting.¡±


    ¡°A meeting!¡± She eximed in a shrilled voice. ¡°Oh my goodness, why are we¡­..¡± She stopped talking and I looked up to see why. There at the front of my desk stood Lindsey and Cassandra.


    ¡°Back again?¡± Lindsey mocked.


    ¡°I think she begged to be taken back,¡± Cassandra remarked and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Guys, stop this. We have a meeting ASAP!¡± Anita informed them.


    ¡°That where I¡¯m heading but I was surprised when I saw her sitting where she belongs. ¡± Cassandra said in a tone of mockery.


    I stood up from my chair and smirked at both of them. They thought that I begged for another chance to be here, I bet they would be surprised when they found out that it was the other way round.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me please, I have a boss to notify about the meeting. This meeting is going to be great¡­.¡± I sang as I walked past them and entered Giovanni¡¯s office.


    *****


    Twenty minutester, the meeting had started with Giovanni informing them about some new productsing from America, and then he went on about how he wanted the best for thepany.


    ¡°Just get on with it, ¡± I thought impatiently as Giovanni hasn¡¯t gotten to the point of the reason for the meeting.


    ¡°Well, as you all know, I fired my assistantst week for her ipetence andck of proper speech, ¡± Giovanni informed them. He didn¡¯t look towards me because if he does, then I¡¯ll make sure that he dies right on his chair with my murderous look. Ipetence?


    When Giovanni paused for a while, I thought he was finished talking about the bad news but he wasn¡¯t instead, he continued talking about how sorry I was to the board of directors and also to him. His lies got me angry and it made me diverted his attention by coughing.


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting sir, but I¡¯m sure the directors know how sorry I am now. I wished you could get to the point of the meeting. ¡± I said without making eye contact with anyone in the room.


    Giovanni cleared his throat and I could feel his burning gaze on me.


    ¡°Please just say what I wanted to hear so I can leave here.¡± I thought as I closed my eyes and waited for what Giovanni had to say.


    ¡°The Chinese investors and I have decided that miss melody should be in charge of the project,¡± Giovanni announced and murmuring filled the room. I raised my head and opened my eyes to see how the people reacted.


    Oh no!


    The directors didn¡¯t react well and as for Cassandra, she didn¡¯t take it so well as she stood up and pointed an using finger at me.


    ¡°What did you do? How dare you think you coulde back here and take my position?¡± Cassandra yelled.


    ¡°Cassandra,¡± Giovanni called but she didn¡¯t reply to him and continue to yell at me. ¡°Silence!¡± Giovanni shouted and banged his fist on the table. ¡°Cassandra sit down this instance or you walk out of thispany forever, ¡± hemanded.


    Cassandra cursed angrily and sat down. Giovanni looked at the faces of everyone in the room and when his gaze met mine, he quickly looked away.


    ¡°This is a final decision. The investors wanted her to be in charge of the project.¡±


    ¡°But she is ipetent, ¡± one of the directors who seems to be a middle-aged man interrupted and disagree with Giovanni¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Mr. Cameron, telling her that she is ipetent is like telling me that I¡¯m ipetent. ¡± Giovanni admitted and the man quickly apologized.


    ¡°Since melody is in charge of the project, she would be given another chance to present again and I hope you do well melody.¡± He encouraged with a smile.


    I bow my head and smiled back at him. I was going to use this chance to prove that I was capable and good for the job. As for Cassandra who was fuming on her chair, she shouldn¡¯t be sad because this project was mine from the beginning.

 Chapter 20- perfect

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe in coincidence, but it¡¯s even harder to believe in anything else.¡±


    Will Grayson


    *********


    Giovanni POV


    After the meeting ended, Cassandra came barging into my office. She seemed mad as I could see through her ring hazel eyes.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to reply to her and pretend to read a file on my desk.


    ¡°Giovanni I am talking to you!¡± She yelled at me.


    One thing I hated is been yelled at and Cassandra should have known better than to yell at me.


    ¡°How dare you yell at me?¡± I stood up from my chair and walked to her. ¡°Let be clear on this Cassandra, I made you the COO of thispany because you were capable and reliable in your work but you are starting to make me think differently,¡± I told her with a frown on my face.


    ¡°You are starting to think differently because of her?¡± She chuckled as she talked about Melody. ¡°I thought you fired her, what the hell is she doing here?¡±


    I put my hands into my trouser pocket and click my tongue. ¡°Whatever I do with my employees is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I am your COO!¡±


    ¡°And I am the chairman of thispany. I made you my COO and I can as well remove you from that position. Do not test me, Cassandra. We may have a thing in the past but that doesn¡¯t mean you and I are ever going to be together. Barging into my office is disrespectful and I won¡¯t condone anything of such.¡±


    ¡°Why her? Why not someone else?¡±


    Her questions made me question myself as to why I didn¡¯t convince the Chinese investors about the project. I just feel these strange emotions anytime I see her or whenever I¡¯m around her. It was oddly familiar and I wondered why.


    ¡°I asked you something, Giovanni!¡± Cassandra shouted and bought me out of my thought about Melody.


    ¡°This is mypany, Cassandra!¡± I yelled, ¡°refrain from asking me such questions again and the only reason you are still keeping your job is because of what we shared in the past and also because you are good at what you do. Kindly leave my office before I change my mind about you. ¡± I said to her.


    ¡°You are going to regret this Giovanni. You are going to regret picking me over her.¡± She said and it sounded like a threat as if she was plotting something behind my back.


    ¡°Leave my office!¡± I screamed at her and pointed to the door.


    Cassandra hissed and walked to the entrance of the office. As she opened the door, she collided with melody that was entering my office.


    ¡°You!¡± Cassandra pointed a finger to her face. ¡°I do not care if you get the position of the new brand or not but starting from now, all I will care about is how you will be disgraced in front of everyone as I was today, ¡± Cassandra said to her and hit her shoulder as she walked out of the office.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± I asked rudely because her mere presence sent shivers to my spine.


    ¡°Uhh, uhm, ¡°melody stuttered and couldn¡¯t even look at me in the eyes.


    ¡°Look me in the eyes and tell me what you are here for or get the hell out of my office!¡± I shouted at her. I was getting angry at her when I know I shouldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°I came to thank you for putting me in charge of the project.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what you wanted. Why are you thanking me?¡±


    ¡°I¨Cum, ¡± she paused and looked at me. ¡± I just felt that I need to¡­¡±


    ¡°You need what?¡± I cut her off and shook my head at her pretense. ¡°Listen melody, you used your cunning ways into mypany, and when you use it on the Chinese investors. so why are you thanking me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you meant by my cunning ways.¡±


    I raised my brows at her pretense and pointed to the door for her to leave.


    ¡°Leave my office please!¡± I tried to sound polite because I didn¡¯t want to get more pissed than I was.


    ¡°But sir¡­¡± She tried to protest but I stopped her with my hands. I¡¯ve had enough arguments with Cassandra and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to have another argument with her.


    ¡°Leave my office, ¡± I pointed to the door again. Melody nodded in agreement and walked out of my office.


    After she left, I went back to my seat and close my eyes. I thought about why I didn¡¯t have a perfect life. I had always wished for a perfect life that has everything. A perfect marriage, job, and home but I didn¡¯t have any. I had no idea why I was thinking about that, but it was all I have ever wanted.


    Wishes don¡¯te true, don¡¯t let anyone tell you any different.


    The aggressive knocks on my door bought me out of my thought and made me open my eyes. Melody entered my room with her bow and her hair covering half part of her face.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a croaked voice.


    ¡°Sir, I have been calling yourndline for a while now and you ain¡¯t picking so I decided to check on you.¡±


    ¡°When did thendline sounded and I didn¡¯t hear?¡± I questioned myself as I stared at thendline phone on my desk. ¡°Why were you calling me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to remind you of the lunch meeting you have with miss peppy.¡± She informed but I wasn¡¯t paying attention instead I was trying to get a glimpse of her face as her hair was covering some part of her face.


    ¡°Get a grip of yourself, Giovanni. ¡± I informed myself as I stared at her. ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked to make sure she still has a lot to say because I wanted to keep staring at her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s would be all sir, ¡± she announced and walked out of my office when I still wanted her to be there.


    Get a grip Giovanni


    I dismissed the thought about her and prepared myself for the meeting with peppy. I stood up from my chair and head outside my office. When I got to Melody¡¯s desk, I met her typing on theputer and she looked serious with it. Her hair which was covering half her face was now styles to a ponytail. Her new hairstyle made me see more of her round face and her neck.


    Why I¡¯m I talking about her neck?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I cleared my throat at my nasty thoughts and met her eyes as she watched my every move.


    ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡± She asked and stood up from her chair.


    ¡°We are both going to see peppy.¡±


    ¡°Peppy?¡±


    ¡°Thedy I have a meeting with.¡±


    ¡°Right, peppy.¡± She replied with a nod and continue staring at me.


    ¡°If you are going to stare at me all day, why not do that when we get peppy,¡± I said to her and she quickly averted her eyes.


    ¡°Right sir, I¡¯ll get prepared.¡± She cleared her throat and arrange her desk. When she was done, she informed me and we both walked into my private elevator together.

 Chapter 21-Lorenzo/New boss

    The past is never dead, it not even past.


    Williams Faulkner


    *********


    Melody POV


    It¡¯s been three days since I came back to DReam and two days since Ist saw my boss. After the crazy meeting with peppy, he left for a meeting in France, and ever since then, I haven¡¯t seen him. It was not as if I missed him or something but his presence made me feel calm and now that he wasn¡¯t around, I felt something missing in me.


    On my way to work that morning, I had a feeling that something was going to happen, and before what I thought, something did happen and it wasn¡¯t what I was expecting.


    My boss was back and there was an impromptu meeting.


    ¡°Have you heard?¡± Anita came to my desk as soon as I came to the office that morning.


    ¡°What have I heard?¡± I questioned her back.


    She looked to her left and right before answering my question.


    ¡°There is a meeting and I think it concerning the new Vice President of thispany.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, and from what I heard, it seems the person is the CEO¡¯s little brother.¡±


    ¡°The boss¡¯s younger brother? How did you get this information?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Anita looked left and right again before replying to him.


    ¡°I heard it from Lindsey and Cassandra.¡± She said.


    I looked up at the CEO¡¯s office and couldn¡¯t see his office through the transparent ss, I wondered what he was doing inside his office.


    ¡°So when is the meeting?¡± I asked Anita who was still standing by my desk.


    ¡°In five minutes, ¡± she replied.


    ¡°Five minutes?¡± I asked myself thoughtfully as I stared at the boss¡¯s door. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me anything?¡±


    ¡°I should go get prepared for the meeting, ¡± Anita¡¯s voice broke me from my thoughtless thoughts. ¡± I¡¯ll see you in the meeting, ¡± she said and walked away from my desk into the CEO¡¯s department office.


    When she left, I stood up from my chair and thought of why my boss didn¡¯t tell me anything about the meeting.


    ¡°He was gone for two days!¡± I didn¡¯t realize that I have said that aloud.


    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± My boss¡¯s hoarse voice resounded in my ears.


    When and how did he get here?


    ¡°I asked you something melody or have you gone deaf for two days that I left.¡±


    I cleared my throat before raising my head to face him.


    ¡°Hello sir, wee back from your trip. I heard there is a meeting today and it is so surprising that I had to find out from another staff,¡± I said with a fake smile on my face. ¡°Some people just feel too important that they find it hard to tell their assistant anything,¡± I smirked as he realizes that I was talking to him.


    ¡± what are you getting at melody? It was a personal trip and I felt it doesn¡¯t concern you. ¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°Really?¡± I scoffed and ce my hands on my waist. ¡°None of my business, ¡± I scoffed again and shook my head. ¡°Since whatever you do is none of my business, I¡¯ll like it if you could excuse me because I have a meeting to prepare for,¡± I told him and made sure I bumped my shoulders into his.


    Serves you right.


    The meeting started a few minutes after my encounter with my boss. As soon as he walked into the meeting room, I made sure I didn¡¯t make eye contact with him.


    ¡°The reason for this meeting is because thispany has decided to have a new vice president that would be in charge of some other branches in the country and around the world.¡± He paused for a while and looked at the faces of all the directors in the room.


    ¡°I know it on short notice but this person is none other than my brother Lorenzo Aderemi. ¡± As soon as he announced the name, my heart skipped a beat. I was shaking where I sat and I knew it was because of the name I heard.


    ¡°With a standing ovation, I¡¯ll like it if you all could wee my brother Lorenzo Aderemi, ¡± he announced and the door to the conference room opened and my worst nightmare stepped into the room.


    I was glued to my seat as I found it hard to stand up from where I was seating. My breath quickened and my chest rises up and down at a fast pace.


    Calm down melody, you are only dreaming. You are only dreaming.


    It was only when the pping stopped that I felt all eyes on me. The people in the room all looked at me as if I had grown another head. They all began to murmur amongst themselves but I didn¡¯t care because all I wanted was to get away from this room


    ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± I heard Cassandra said.


    The only mistake I made while sitting down on my chair was raising my head to look at Lorenzo Aderemi. As soon as our eyes met, he grinned wickedly at me and I gasped and bolted to the door.


    I walked to a corner where no one could find me and burst into uncontroble tears.


    *****


    Five years ago,


    ¡°Are you sure your family will like me?¡± I asked Franklin as we walked to the front door of his family mansion.


    ¡°We had talked about this love, they are going to love you. ¡± Franklin assured and kissed me on the lips.


    I nodded after the kiss and we both walked into his family mansion.


    When he introduced me to his parent, I thought they were the worst people on earth but when I met his brother, I wished there was another word for worst.


    ¡°This is who you want to marry?¡± Lorenzo sneered as soon as he saw me. ¡°You can¡¯t marry bro, she is a low-life girl, and marrying someone like her is going to tarnish our family image. ¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Lorenzo?¡± Franklin asked his brother.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that she is not the right person for you. She is just a gold digger who is obviously after your money.¡±


    ¡°And did Iin to you?¡± Franklin asked his little brother.


    I ced my hands on him because I didn¡¯t want to be the cause of a fight between two brothers.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been thirty minutes since you introduced him and she is already causing a fight between you and your brother. ¡± Their mother had said with pure hatred written clearly on her face.


    ¡°Mother, Lorenzo, and I haven¡¯t agreed with one another in a long time. Don¡¯t me this on Melody. me it on Lorenzo.¡±


    ¡°On me? It your business anyway so why should I poke on something that doesn¡¯t concern me. But I won¡¯t be surprised when she bes a problem for youter in the future.¡± Lorenzo replied.


    *****


    Present.


    Giovanni POV


    As soon as Melody ran out of the board room, I knew something was wrong and it had to do with Lorenzo or probably what I have said.


    ¡°This meeting is inconclusive as I have to speak with my brother, ¡± I announced and dragged my brother out of the board room.


    I took him to my office and while passing the front of melody¡¯s desk, I saw no sign of her and I knew whatever happened in the boardroom was beyond what I could ever imagine.


    ¡°Tell me, Lorenzo, do you know thatdy that went out of the boardroom,¡± I asked.


    Lorenzo shook his head and took a seat on the leather couch in my room.


    ¡°How do I know a woman I didn¡¯t see? Did you know her from somewhere?¡± Lorenzo asked suspiciously.


    ¡°She is my assistant.¡±


    ¡°I see bro. Now that I¡¯m made the president, what are my duties?¡± Lorenzo asked with a smirk on his face.


    I looked at him for a while before looking away and staring at Melody¡¯s desk through the transparent ss. I knew my brother was not telling the truth about melody. I needed to know why melody left the boardroom as soon as she saw Lorenzo.


    ¡°So tell me bro, which branch I¡¯m I posted to?¡±

 Chapter – 22-Lorenzo/New boss(2)

    ¡°The purpose of our lives is to be happy.¡±


    Dima


    *********


    Melody POV


    I don¡¯t know how long I have been in the corner I ran to but all I know is that my past came rushing at me and all I wanted to do was to stand up from where I sat and ran away from DReampany and never return.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But how was I going to do that when I have finally confirmed that Giovanni and Franklin wasthe same person


    ¡°How long do you n on sitting here?¡± A voice spoke behind me and I jumped up from where I sat. ¡°Why did you ran away from the board room only to run here and sit down like a homeless woman?¡± He asked.


    My eyes met his brown eyes and I didn¡¯t know when tears roll down my face.


    What are you doing melody? Why are you crying in front of a man that is pretending not to remember me?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He stretched out his hand to touch my face but I moved backward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for running out of the board room but I¡¯ll like to take my leave now, ¡± I bow and moved to leave.


    ¡°Are you sure you are alright?¡±


    I free my hand from his grip and walked past him without giving him a reply.


    I ran, I had no idea where I was running to. All I wanted was to get out of where I was. I continue running until I ran into a wall except that it wasn¡¯t a wall.


    I had run into Lorenzo.


    We both stared at each other for a while and I could still see the hatred he once had for me in his eyes.


    ¡°So you are alive after all?¡± Lorenzo. questioned with a frown on his face.


    Ignore him.


    ¡°When I heard your body wasn¡¯t found in the fire, I had concluded that you have left our family for good but when I saw you again in the board room, I must admit that I was unhappy. ¡±


    Ignore him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk? You gold digger!¡± He shouted and walked closer to me. ¡°You nned with people so you could kill my brother but you failed and now you are back in his life again!¡± He yelled and pushed me backward. I staggered but I didn¡¯t fall. ¡°Open your mouth and say something Melody!¡±


    I can¡¯t take this anymore.


    ¡°What Lorenzo? What do you want me to say to you? Telling the truth isn¡¯t going to make you believe me. You¡¯ve always hated me so much that I always thought you knew me before I even met your brother.¡±


    ¡°Hate you? I don¡¯t hate you because what I feel for you is worst than that melody.¡± He sneered. ¡°I abhor you, ¡± he whispered and I moved backward.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in a low tone as tears rolled down my face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious melody, I hate that you and my brother are together!¡± He shouted, and continue talking. ¡± my hatred for you grew when you tried to kill my brother. ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to kill Franklin. We were attacked and I got kidnapped, ¡± I tried to exin myself but my voice was breaking as I spoke.


    ¡°Kidnapped?¡± Heughed and pointed at me, ¡°that¡¯s is so funny, ¡± heughed again. ¡°I am sure it was all in your devious n.¡±


    ¡°Oh stop it, Lorenzo. Everyone knew that you hated your brother because he was perfect than you! How I¡¯m I not sure that you didn¡¯t try to kill your brother.¡± I cried out.


    ¡°How dare you bitch? How dare you use me after all you¡¯ve done?¡± He grabbed me by the cor and pushed me closer to him with force. ¡°Does Giovanni knows who you are? Does he know you try to burn him five years ago?¡± He let go of my cor and grabbed my neck.¡± what do you think would happen if Giovanni knows what you did five years ago.¡±


    ¡°I¨C didn¡¯t do anything, ¡± I struggled to say. ¡± I didn¡¯t try to kill Franklin!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Who is he going to believe huh? His brother or the woman he has no memory of, ¡± Lorenzo smirked and let go of my neck.


    I gasped for breath and raised my head to meet his ring eyes.


    What does he mean by Franklin has no memory?


    ¡°What do you mean by Franklin has no memory?¡± I found myself asking out loud.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know that he had lost his memory. He lost five years of his memory including the ones you were in. Why do you think that he doesn¡¯t remember you?¡± he asked but I have no answer to it.


    ¡± Franklin has lost his memory, ¡± the word resounded in my head and more tears came spilling out.


    He has no memory of me.


    Why did I think that he was a different person? Why didn¡¯t I ever thought of the fact that he lost his memory?


    ¡°Why? I beat my chest and cried.


    ¡± cry all you want melody. Stay the hell away from my brother or I¡¯ll tell him what you did, ¡± Lorenzo threatened and walked away from me.


    I didn¡¯t care about his pointless threat because all I could think of was how I didn¡¯t know that melody had lost his memory.


    ¡°Why?¡± I continue beating my chest as I cried out loud. Soon, I was down on the floor and before I knew it, I had cked out.


    ********


    Giovanni POV


    I stared at the womanying on the leather couch in my office and stretched my hand to touch her hair. When my hand was inches away from her hair, I dropped it by my side.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t like you touching her Giovanni, ¡± I said to myself.


    After melody ran away from me, I found her unconscious on the ground in the hallways. I was shocked to find her on the ground and I didn¡¯t think twice before picking her up and taking her to my office. It was as if my body recognize her touch but I had no memory of her. Melody was a mystery to me and her presence affected me in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. It wasn¡¯t hurt neither was it pain. It was a feeling that made me safe and make me forgot about how imperfect my life was.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I silently asked the sleeping woman on my couch. The door to my office opened and I looked away from the woman to look up at the person that had just walked into my office.


    ¡°What are you doing in my office, Lorenzo?¡± I asked him as he walked into my office unannounced.


    He ignored my question and pointed to melody that wasying on the couch.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± He asked in a concerned tone.


    I looked from him to melody and repeated it twice. What was their deal together?


    ¡°Why are you asking me that? Do you know her?¡± I questioned back suspiciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s is not important bro, ¡± he replied and I stared suspiciously. ¡°Why are you caring for someone who isn¡¯t worth it?¡± He asked another suspicious question.


    ¡°They must know each other,¡± I concluded thoughtfully.


    ¡°She is my assistant and it is only normal that I care for her,¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t care for someone like her at all Giovanni.¡±


    I stood up from the leather couch and walked to where Lorenzo stood.


    ¡°Someone like her? What is your point, Lorenzo? Is there something you are keeping from me?¡±


    ¡°No, ¡± he raised his hand in defeat and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to save you from you.¡±


    ¡°Save me from what exactly Lorenzo? You haven¡¯t been here for a day and you are starting to act like a superhero. I didn¡¯t make you the Vice President so you could save me!¡± I shouted.


    A voice cleared behind me and we both turned to look at melody who was wide awake and staring at the both of us. When our eyes met, she quickly stood up and bow her head.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you. If you want, I¡¯ll take my leave now. ¡±


    Did she just say that? After all the trouble I went through in picking her up from the ground.


    ¡°You think you caused me any trouble?¡± I chuckled as I thought of how I let a stupid feeling cloud my mind. ¡°I should have left you alone on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Then it would have been better sir,¡± she replied still not raising her head.


    That¡¯s was not the reply I was expecting.


    ¡°Look at me, ¡± Imanded and when she didn¡¯t obey, ¡± I kicked the flower vase closest to me. ¡°I said look at me, ¡± I yelled.


    She flinched and raised her head to look at her. I could see a tear roll down the left side of her face but she quickly wipes it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, ¡± she sobbed and I felt guilty. When I tried to speak, she cut me off and said, ¡± I¡¯ll like to go home now sir and if it is any trouble, I will it if I could stay at home until Friday.¡± She requested.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked but she didn¡¯t reply. After waiting for her to reply for a while and she didn¡¯t, I nodded. ¡°Alright. Whatever is going on with you, I want it gone before Friday.¡± I said and she replied with a weak nod. She bows and quietly left the room not bothering to spare a nce at Lorenzo¡¯s side.


    As soon as she left, I found Lorenzo looking at the door.


    ¡°You know her don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It better for you not to learn the truth when it would only hurt you, ¡± he said and walked out of my office.


    What does he mean by that?

 Chapter 23-Somebody help, I’m Losing my mind.

    ¡°If life were predictable it would cease to be life, and be without vor.¡±


    Eleanor Roosevelt


    *********


    Melody POV


    Tears of pain,


    Heartbreak,


    Sorrow.


    That¡¯s how I felt ever since I met Lorenzo. It¡¯s been a day but have not gotten hold of myself yet. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe that Giovanni and Franklin were the same people. It was also hard to believe that Lorenzo was back in my life.


    ¡± are you sulking again?¡± The door to the room opened as Lorena and hope stepped into the room.


    ¡°Mummy, ¡± hope rushed to me and hugged me.


    I wasying on the bed but my mind was somewhere else and when my daughter hugged me, it bought some peace to me.


    ¡°How are you doing baby? Do you enjoy the city with your aunt Lorena ?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did mummy but I wished you were there, ¡± Hope said sadly and I pulled her for another hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry mummy wasn¡¯t there for you baby. I promise I¡¯lle with you next time.¡± I told her and she smiled sweetly andy beside me on the bed. ¡°How was the city?¡± I asked Lorena who was undressing.


    ¡°It was fun but we miss a certain somebody who refuses toe with us because she is sad,¡± Lorena said pouting and I smiled at her childish attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for noting along with you guys.¡± I apologized and sat on the bed.


    ¡°So how are you?¡± Lorena asked and I knew what she was asking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to take in babe, ¡± I said sadly. ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to believe that he is alive, ¡± I said sadly while staring at my daughter who was a replica of franklin.


    ¡°I know babe, ¡± Lorena tried to console me but it only makes me break into more tears. ¡± I didn¡¯te here so you¡¯ll cry, babe. I¡¯m here for you.¡± Lorena walked towards the bed and hugged me.


    ¡°He was fine all along while I suffer alone, ¡± I cried. ¡°He¡­¡± I hups. ¡°He was fine all along, ¡± I hups again and sobbed in Lorena¡¯s arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Mel. Your daughter would be sad once she sees you crying.¡±


    I looked at my daughter who was sleeping peacefully and couldn¡¯t stop crying. Somebody should please help me because I¡¯m losing my fucking mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Hope. I¡¯m sorry for bringing you into this cruel world. ¡± I cried as I watched her sleep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± I hugged Lorena tightly and sobbed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡± she pats my back gently and consoles me. ¡°It all going to be fine.¡± She assured but was she saying the truth when she said it was all going to be fine. Was it until I lose my fucking mind.


    At night, when everyone was asleep. I sat on the ground while Lorena and my daughterid on the bed asleep. I stared at the ceilings and thought about what to do with my life.


    Should I tell Franklin what I meant to him? Should I tell him that I was his wife? Should I tell him that he has a child with me? What if I tell him and he doesn¡¯t believe me? What if Lorenzo tells him lies about me? Should I run away from mecianda? Those were the thoughts running through my mind until an idea about the project n came to my head.


    Memories.


    As soon as those words came to my head, I stood up from the ground and picked up myputer that wasying on the table inside the room. I turned myputer on and began to type my presentation with the energy I felt for two seconds again. It was as if I was refreshed and I had no pains. When I finished typing, I stood up and paced around the room. I thought of something else and I quickly went back to my seat.


    I searched online for cheap rent that could amodate two people. I couldn¡¯t stay in a motel forever and I needed a house that¡¯s could be safe for myself, Lorena and hope. The first house I saw was a small studio apartment that could amodate just one person so I didn¡¯t go for it. When I scroll down the search, I saw a two-bedroom apartment that looks homey andfortable for two people. It was a red and white painted house that¡¯s has a rooftop. I looked up the price and when I saw it, I quickly call the seller and we negotiated.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I had no idea why I was doing what I was doing but I just wanted a fresh new start for my family. That night, I had a smile on my face as I close my eyes.


    *****~


    Giovanni POV


    It was happening again. The nightmares were back again. I thought it has ended ever since melody came into my life but tonight, it was the worst. The nightmare I had tonight was the worst of all.


    In the dream, I saw myself getting killed and my body was thrown into mes. It was a tragic sight. I woke up with a scream and quickly turn on the lights in my room. I sat on my bed and looked around to see if I was fine. The dream felt real and I thought it was true. I stood up from the bed and walked downstairs into my kitchen for a cup of water.


    After getting the water, I walked back to my room but towards the stairs, a memory shed through my head and it caused me to groan painfully and dropped the ss of water in my hand down. I held my head tightly and screamed aloud.


    Help franklin. I love you, Franklin.


    Those words kept resounding in my head and for a while my vision was hazy. I couldn¡¯t see anything so I had to seat on the staircase. After some minute, the pounding in my head went away but I didn¡¯t stand up from where I sat and I didn¡¯t know when I fell unconscious.


    When I woke up, it was morning and I was on my bed.


    How did I get here?


    I asked as I looked around my room.


    Did I sleepwalk?


    I rubbed my head softly with my left hand and flinched as I felt a pain in my palm. I looked at my palm and saw it bandaged.


    When did I get injured?


    I heard some footsteps entering my room and switching into a defense mode, I grabbed the nearest object and stood up from the bed.


    ¡°Yes mum, the doctor just left.¡± I heard a voice said. I quickly dropped themp in my hand when I saw Lorenzo walking into the room. ¡°He is awake, ¡± he looked at me and informed whomever he was speaking with on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back.¡± He said and end the call.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked as soon as he ended his call.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s the first thing to ask me after I saw you unconscious and bleeding on your staircase. ¡± Lorenzo said angrily.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How do I mean? Did you get dumb overnight Giovanni?¡±


    I cleared my throat and pointed a finger at him. ¡°You are in my house Lorenzo so I will appreciate it if you could tell me why you are here in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I came to tell you about your uncle Ben¡¯s birthday party when I saw you passed out in your staircase. What were you thinking Giovanni? How could live in a big house like this and have no maid or security?¡± Lorenzo scolded angrily.


    ¡°I dismissed Dennis because he needed to be with his family.¡±


    ¡°Whatever Giovanni. The doctor said you have to be careful and he informed me that you need bed rest for two days. He said you fainted due to exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°Exhaustion? I fainted because my life isn¡¯t perfect.¡± I wanted to scream out loud instead I said, ¡°are you done? I need to prepare for thepany.¡±


    ¡°Are you even listening to all I have been saying?¡± Lorenzo questioned angrily.


    ¡°No, ¡± I shook my head and walked Into my bathroom.


    ¡°Hope you know you are a shit face? Fuck you, Giovanni, ¡± Lorenzo cursed angrily but I turned on the shower to keep his voice out.


    Inside the shower, I stared at the scar that runs from my neck down to my left shoulder. I sighed and continue staring at the scar and couldn¡¯t help but imagine the dream I hadst night.


    Somebody help, I¡¯m losing my mind.

 Chapter 24- I wish I knew but i don’t

    ¡°I like criticism. It makes you strong.¡±


    LeBron James.


    *********


    Melody POV


    It¡¯s been two days since I left the office. Seeing Lorenzo again was one and finding out that Franklin was alive all this awhile was another. It was like a shock to me but I cannot question fate.


    With confidence and bravery, I entered thepany on Friday morning. I could feel all eyes on me but I didn¡¯t care what people thought of me.


    As I took the elevator ride to the 35th floor that morning, I thought of what would happen if Ie face to face with my boss.


    He doesn¡¯t give a flying fuck about you. He doesn¡¯t remember you are alive.


    I rubbed my hands on my ck pencil skirt and inhale deeply. When I got to the 35th floor, I came out of the elevator and walked down to my desk. My desk was arranged exactly how I left them. It was left untouched.


    I got settled in my chair and looked over my boss¡¯s meeting schedules. Most of it was marked and wondered who helped me with it. I looked at the transparent ss on his door and didn¡¯t see any movement so I concluded there was no one there.


    I stood up from my chair and went into the department¡¯s office. There I met Anita, Peter, Kennedy, and Lindsey in the office.


    ¡°Hello, guys!¡± I announced my presence.


    Anita eximed and rushed to give me a warm hug. ¡°I have missed you so much melody.¡± She said.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Good to see you back,¡± Kennedymented.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What happened melody? You were gone for two days.¡± Anita questioned.


    ¡°It was an urgent and important matter,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°So how have you been? It¡¯s been two days.¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Well,¡± I paused and looked at their faces. ¡°I took some days off to clear my head,¡± I told them.


    ¡°To clear your head because you felt guilty about stealing someone else¡¯s position,¡± Lindseymented from where she sat.


    ¡°What are you saying, Lindsey. That¡¯s is rude!¡± Anita scolded.


    ¡°Oh please,¡± Lindsey said and pointed a finger towards me. ¡°Why do you feel like you have some kind of power in thispany?¡± She questioned. ¡± you probably think you have it all now that you are in charge of the new brand project but just so you know, people like you don¡¯tst in apany like this.¡± Lindsey said and stood up from her seat. She walked closer to me and pointed a finger at me. ¡°Know your ce,¡± Lindsey whispered into my ears.


    ¡°If only she knew,¡± I thought and smiled at her.


    ¡°I wish I knew but I don¡¯t,¡± I said that aloud with a grin on my face. ¡°Why do you feel threatened by me?¡± I questioned her.


    Lindsey cleared her throat burst into a form ofughter. ¡°Why should I feel threatened by someone like you? You ain¡¯t up to my reach.¡± Shemented.


    ¡°Oh really!¡± Iughed and also whispered into her ears. ¡°If only you know the true secret behind everything,¡± I told her and she looked confused by what I had just said. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I ignore youter in the future.¡± I smiled at her and turned to face Anita. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guyster,¡± I told them and then walked out of the office with a smile on my face.


    Thanks to my confidence.


    When I get back to my desk, I reviewed the schedules of my boss and I drafted out a new one. When I was done, I got busy with a business n Anita gave to me. When I finished reviewing the business n, I looked at the transparent ss but didn¡¯t see a sign that my boss was inside the office.


    Where could he be?


    I checked my time and gasped when I saw that it was 10:00 am and my boss wasn¡¯t in the office.


    My boss is neverte.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he around yet?¡± I checked my time again and looked towards the elevator but I didn¡¯t see or hear any movement so I gave up and continue working.


    Few hours had passed but my boss hasn¡¯t stepped foot into the office. I was worried about what might have happened to him. I was worried that something had happened to him. I couldn¡¯t concentrate on theputer in front of me. I was so worried that I stood up from my seat and paced back and font. My heart was beating fast and I bite my finger to avoid getting any panic attack. I was restless.


    ¡°Stop acting like an idiot. He doesn¡¯t remember who you are.¡± My inner mind said to me.


    ¡°Uh, are you alright?¡± Anita¡¯s voice sounded behind and I jumped in fright.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I eximed and ced my hand on my chest. ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologized. ¡°Why were you so jumpy?¡± She asked.


    I sighed a breath of relief and turned to face her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I told her and scratched my left ear.


    I smiled at her and went back to my seat but then again, I found myself looking towards the elevator.


    Anita seems to notice me and also looked at the elevator.¡± expecting someone?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± I quickly replied and pretend to work on theputer.


    ¡°Well, I came to inform you about the press conference with the boss. It concerning the new brand project.¡± She exined.


    ¡°A press conference?¡± I shouted because I found it hard to believe that a press meeting was fixed while I wasn¡¯t around. ¡± when was it fixed? I was only gone for two days¡± I counted my fingers.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t fixed yet but the press is demanding for an audience.¡±


    I sighed a breath of relief yet again and stood up from my seat. ¡°I¡¯ll check the boss schedule and fixed a date.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Anita agreed and then turned to leave but I called her back.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I visibly gulped and looked at the elevator again. ¡°Why is the boss not in his office? Did something happened while I was gone?¡±


    Anita gave me a long stare before giving me a reply. ¡°Nothing happened. He is just runningte.¡± She said and walked away from my desk.


    That¡¯s was awkward.


    After Anita left, I couldn¡¯t help but stand up and seat countless times. I was having a panic attack all because of him. I was so lost in my thought that I didn¡¯t hear the ding of the elevator. The slow but loud footsteps made me raised my head. The first thing I saw was a pair of brown shoes and long legs.


    It must be him.


    I smiled and raised my head to look at the face but it was not what I was expecting.


    Lorenzo Aderemi.


    He smiled back at me but soon, his smile turns into a frown.


    ¡°So you came back? After all the warnings.¡± He said as he walked down to my desk.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±I questioned back with a smile. When he didn¡¯t reply to me, I gave him a satisfying answer. ¡± I work here and I believe your brother hired me not you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Melody.¡± Lorenzo retorted and when I tried to reply to him, he shut me off. ¡°You think you cane back here and try to win my brother back. News sh melody, he has no memory of you.¡± He shouted and mmed his fist on my desk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to me me for something I didn¡¯t do!¡± I shouted back. ¡°I suffered too. I suffered and you wouldn¡¯t know it because you think I try to murder your brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you did melody.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I shouted and felt warm tears flow down my face.


    I was upset that he med me for what happened to his brother. He didn¡¯t even know what I had to face for five years.


    ¡°Your pointless tears won¡¯t solve anything. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave my brother alone or I¡¯ll force you to.¡± He threatened.


    ¡°I wish you could see that I meant no wrong for your family. I¡­ I .¡± I tried to defend but I stuttered.


    I stuttered because I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you when you finally leave my brother for good.¡± He said and then turned to leave but the ding sound made us turned our heads towards the elevator.


    Giovanni stepped out of the elevator looking good as ever with his blue zer and ck trousers . he walking down towards us with a sense of pride and courage.


    That¡¯s him.


    I wiped the tears off my face before he could notice and then smiled at him. ¡°Good morning sir,¡± I greeted him but he didn¡¯t reply instead he walked past me and entered Into his office with his brother.


    Old habits die hard.


    I went back to my chair and sat down and then looked at the transparent ss. I saw him sitting on his chair and that was when I noticed his head. It was bandaged.


    What happened to his head?


    I stared at the bandage on his head and then our eyes met. We both stared at each other for a while before he shut the transparent ss. I couldn¡¯t see him anymore and I cursed silently.


    A few minutes past and I still wondered what happened to him. How did he get a bandage on the head? I was still pondering on the matter when I heard the harsh voice of my boss sounding through the inte.


    ¡°In my office now!¡± Hemanded.


    I wondered why he was calling me into his office. Did Lorenzo tell him anything? Did he tell him about me? Those were the questions that ran through my mind until I heard his voice again.


    ¡°Melody, I need you in my office!¡± Hemanded but this time around, he shouted.


    ¡°Right away sir,¡± I replied and stood up from my chair.


    I fixed my skirt and walked to his door. I took a deep breath and let it all out. As I opened the door, I thought of what he could be calling me for.


    I wish I knew but I don¡¯t.

 Chapter 25-presentation(memories)

    ¡°To write about life first you must live it.¡± Ernest Hemingway


    *********


    Melody POV


    When I entered his office, I stood at the entrance with my head bow. I couldn¡¯t look at His face because if I did, I would be forced to ask him about his head.


    ¡°You called for me sir,¡± I announced my presence.


    ¡°Setup a board meeting right now,¡± he ordered without looking up. ¡± I hope you are prepared because you will be presenting your new proposal for the project.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did I stutter melody?¡± He question.


    ¡°I am not fully prepared for this sir,¡± I disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s too soon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this. This is mypany and you work there.¡± He reminded me.


    ¡°I believe I have a say, sir,¡± I replied and began to demonstrate with my hands. ¡°This is not a little project sir and since my first proposal was rejected, I am still trying to draft a new proposal.¡±


    ¡°Then I believe you are ipetent.¡± Hemented.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I hate when people look down on me.


    ¡°If you believe you arepetent enough then prove to me by presenting .¡±


    ¡°But sir,¡± I tried to argue but Lorenzo¡¯s throat clearing made me look in the direction. He stood up from the leather couch he was sitting on and walked closer to me with his hands in his pocket.


    ¡°I believe you do not have to question your boss. If he says he wants you to present then you have to. You have no option in this melody.¡± He said and clicked his tongue.


    I red at him and at that point, I regret all the decisions I have made in my life. I couldn¡¯t do anything against the meeting even if I wanted to. ¡°You are right sir,¡± I answered back with a smile. ¡°I should prove myself and make sure no one doubts me,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°I will set up the meeting right away sir.¡± I bow and gave Lorenzo a murderous look before walking out of the office.


    When I got out, I threw a punch to the air and muttered some cursed words. ¡°Fuck you Lorenzo and you too Giovanni.¡±


    I walked back to my desk and pondered on what to do. I needed to prove myself. I needed them to see that I was good even better. While thinking about what to present, I forgot about the bandage on Giovanni¡¯s head.


    It¡¯s none of my business anyway.


    I set up the meeting with the board members and concentrate on my finalizing my proposal.


    Thank goodness I worked on it earlier.


    About an hourter, the board room was filled with the board members including the CEO¡¯s department. Giovanni stood up to address them all and when he was done, he announced the reason for the meeting. ¡°I call this meeting to see what miss melody had been up to.¡± As soon as he said that, the board members began to murmur amongst themselves but my boss shut them up by mming his hands on the table. ¡± miss melody here was given a second chance to prove herself, and now is the time to prove that. ¡°He said and pointed at me. ¡± miss melody please step forward and show us what you¡¯ve got.¡± He beckoned for me toe forward and I did. I adjust my clothes and walked to the front of the room with every built-in boldness.


    ¡°Good afternoon everyone, thank you all for gracing us with your presence and¡­..¡±


    ¡°Can you please cut the chit-chat and get on with it ?¡± Cassandra interrupted.


    I inhale and exhale then I looked at her. ¡°Miss Cassandra, please refrain from interrupting me,¡± I warned her and when she tries to reply, Giovanni shut her up with his right hand.


    ¡°Permit me to continue Sir,¡± I requested from Giovanni.


    ¡°You may continue,¡± he permitted.


    The projector above my head on the board disyed my proposal and I began the presentation. ¡°This project is called Memories,¡± I said and I could hear the shifting of legs and chairs.


    It was as if they were ready for me to fail.


    ¡°This is a little draft of what memories entail.¡± I pointed to the screen. ¡°People tend to forget that change is constant. Sometimes it might be when we never expected and most times, it what we¡¯ve been through.¡± I paused and looked at Giovanni¡¯s face. His hand was ced on his chin and he was listening and staring at me with rapt attention.


    ¡°I choose memories for the project because no matter how hard we try to forget that awful past, it always stays here.¡± I touched my head indicating where my brain was. ¡°In our memories.¡±


    ¡°Girls have these insecurities about their skin and the shape of their bodies but with memories, bad memories are reced with good ones. The radiant smile after a beautiful makeover creates happy memories.¡± I told them and looked at their faces.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°They seem to be drawn by this,¡± I thought as I reqd their expression. Some of them were nodding to what I have said while the others shook their heads including Cassandra and Lindsey.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried about your skin color because memories got the perfect skincare product to make all those insecurities go away. With memories, every makeover, skincare will be filled with the best memories.¡± I concluded the presentation and looked at their faces.


    I was expecting cheers and ps but they all looked at me as if they were expecting more from me.


    I bite my lips as the thought of failing again crossed my mind. Few seconds past and it was still the same thing until I heard someone pped.


    ¡°Wait, did Giovanni just pped for me.¡± I thought as I looked at his face.


    He smiled at me and gave me a thumb up then he went on pping. When the others saw what he had done, they joined him and soon the board room was filled with pping.


    ¡°You go girl,¡± Anita cheered and gave me a thumb up.


    I was so happy that I didn¡¯t know that tears were starting to fall from my face. I felt like a superstar and couldn¡¯t help but also pped.


    Yeah, I did it.


    When the pping finally died down, Giovanni stood up from his seat. He cleared his throat and then he spoke up.¡± That¡¯s was short but impressive.¡± Hemented. ¡°At least it was better thanst time.¡± Hemented and everyone burst intoughter. ¡°Memories is a nice brand name but,¡± he paused.


    Why does everything have but in them?


    ¡°You need to add more to your presentation,¡± he advised. ¡°Show us the reason behind memories. Your project is already approved since the executives all loved it. I want you to prepared for a better presentation before theunching date.¡± He said and I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s should be all,¡± he said and looked at the faces o the executives. ¡°Unless someone has something against this,¡± he said. When no one said anything, he opens his mouth to speak but Lorenzo interrupted.


    ¡°What do you have to say, Lorenzo?¡± Giovanni questioned him.


    Lorenzo didn¡¯t give him a reply, instead, he stood up and pointed at me. ¡°I believe we all should know why you choose this word. Is there a bad memory you are trying to forget,¡± he questioned.


    Why was he asking me that type of question? Why was he trying so hard to make me look like a bad person? Those were the questions that went through my mind as I stared at him. I had nothing to say but I didn¡¯t want to feel defeated so I said, ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, there is no reason for those questions. Everyone has a bad memory and I am not a saint so yes, I do. I believe you have a memory you are keeping?¡± I questioned back.


    I saw Lorenzo balled his hand into fists and then he smiled at me. It was a wicked smile but I couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°At least my memories were good ones. I wonder what your memory is all about. Did you do something bad in the past?¡± He retorted.


    I knew Lorenzo was trying to trap me into surrendering to him but I found his words pointless.


    ¡°If I did something bad sir then I guess yours might be worst,¡± I smirked at him as I said those words. ¡°You are a man and the popr Aderemi at that while I am just a normal woman.¡±


    All through our exchange of words, Giovanni and the board members were looking back and font. I knew Giovanni suspected that something was wrong. He was smarter than just being a CEO.


    When Lorenzo tries to reply to me back, Giovanni shouted. ¡°Enough!¡± He shouted. ¡°That¡¯s is enough!¡± He yelled again. ¡°Meeting dismissed. You may all leave. Lorenzo and melody, please stay behind.¡± he ordered.


    The board members all left the room one after the other and soon, there were only the three of us left.


    Giovanni faced us and looked from Lorenzo to me. ¡± can you please exin what that was about?¡± He questioned and fold his arms.


    Lorenzo and I began to speak at once but Giovanni shouted at us. ¡°One at a time!¡±


    Lorenzo was the first to speak and I couldn¡¯t help but listen to what he had to say.


    ¡°You need to fire her,¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Fire me? What did I do wrong?¡± I questioned him.


    ¡°Look at you interrupting me when you shouldn¡¯t. You don¡¯t deserve to be here.¡±


    ¡°Why? If you are so offended by my presence then stay the hell away from me.¡± I told him.


    ¡°You should stay away from us. You are nothing but toxic. You don¡¯t deserve to be here.¡±


    I burst intoughter and when I was done, I faced him and pointed an using finger at him. ¡°Just say whatever you have to say, Lorenzo. You were always like this. You have always hated me!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Giovanni yelled. ¡°Why are you talking like you know each other?¡± He asked his brother.


    ¡°If I wanted to know people, you should know I know better people,¡± Lorenzo replied.


    ¡°Oh really? What makes you feel important huh?¡±


    ¡°I said enough!¡± Giovanni roared. ¡°Any other word from you two and I am gonna lose it.¡± He said. ¡± I don¡¯t know if you know each other but I won¡¯t ept these pointless arguments. What is wrong with you two?¡± He questioned angrily. ¡°Stop acting like kids!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that your brother is a cagna(bitch)¡± I said in Italian.


    Giovanni red at me while Lorenzo rushed to hit me but Giovanni holds him back.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Giovanni said calmly. He dropped Lorenzo¡¯s hand and turned to face me. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate you disrespecting my brother. He is also your boss.¡±


    ¡°He ain¡¯t no boss of mine,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Look at what I am talking about Gio. She is a problem.¡± Lorenzomented.


    ¡°I will address thatter, melody you may leave.¡± Hemanded.


    I gave Lorenzo an angry look then I walked out of the board room making sure I bumped Lorenzo on the shoulder.


    Is he trying to y games with me then I am going to remind him of all the bad memories I had about him.

 Chapter26- Maybe

    ¡°If you want to live a happy life, tie it to a goal, not to people or things.¡±


    Albert Einstein


    *********


    Giovanni POV


    The first time Lorenzo made his appearance into thepany and Melody ran out was the day I knew something was wrong. They knew each other from somewhere that why they were acting like a bunch of kids.


    ¡°You know her from somewhere don¡¯t you?¡± I asked my brother whose eyes were fixed at the entrance where melody just walked through.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he replied with a smirk on his face.


    Lorenzo wasn¡¯t the one to give a sarcastic answer. I knew him well enough to know that he and melody might have met somewhere.


    ¡°You are lying to me,¡±


    Lorenzo smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. We both stare at each other for a while withoutmunicating and I knew one of us was waiting for the other to break the silence but I ain¡¯t gonna be the one.


    Lorenzo cleared his throat and looked sideways. It seems he has given up on the long staring. ¡°OK since you want to do a staring contest, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have all day.¡± He said but I didn¡¯t blink or react to what he had just said. ¡± maybe I know melody from somewhere but it doesn¡¯t matter to you.¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± I finally replied. ¡°She is my employee so I need to know why my brother hates her so much.¡±


    ¡°She is a bad person. You should send her away from yourpany because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll regret it when you learn the truth.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean the truth?¡± I asked him. ¡°What are you not telling me, Lorenzo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it but if I were you I¡¯ll listen to the warnings.¡± He replied and walked out of the boardroom leaving me alone with my thought.


    What does he mean by the truth? What are they not telling me?


    I wanted to believe every word that came from Lorenzo¡¯s mouth but he was someone I grew up hating because of the affection he got from our parents. I also didn¡¯t believe Melody because she seemed suspicious ever since she came to mypany. I knew I had to find out the truth somehow without them knowing but how was I going to do that when I am broken inside myself.


    A few minutester, I was sitting in my office with my head on my desk. I was so lost in my thought that I didn¡¯t hear the knocking on my office door until the person entered.


    ¡°Sir, sir.¡± I heard Melody¡¯s soft voice calling unto me.


    I slowly raised my head and stared at her for a while until her throat clearing bought me out of my thought.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Your mother has been calling for a while now. I used the inte but you didn¡¯t pick up that¡¯s why I came to your office to inform you.¡±


    ¡°You picked my mother¡¯s call?¡± I shouted.


    Melody flinched and quickly covered her eyes as if I was going to hit her.


    I ignored her reaction and instead I asked her this. ¡°Why will you pick my mother¡¯s call? What did you discuss?¡± I threw series of questions at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was your mother. I picked up thinking it was one of your clients.¡± She defended.


    I stood up from my seats and walked to where she stood. I moved closer to her and when we were few inches apart, I grabbed her left hand forcefully. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked her that question because I wanted the answers I couldn¡¯t get from Lorenzo.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she retorted and tried to free her hand from my grip but I didn¡¯t let go of her instead I tightened my grip on her hand.


    ¡°Who are you? Were you sent by my mother to watch over me? Is that why you were so rude to Lorenzo? Do you guys met through my mother and decided to make me feel like an idiot?¡± I yelled and pulled her closer to me. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Melody blinked twice and tried to push me away with her other hand but I also grabbed it. ¡°What are you even saying? I didn¡¯t know it was your mother that was on the phone. Maybe if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t pick it up.¡±


    What does she mean if she had known? What was she trying to get to?


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was your mother! I only did my job as a personal assistant would.¡± She shouted and struggled to free her hand.


    ¡°Listen up!¡± I shouted back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you and my family are nning behind my back but it¡¯s not going to work because I¡¯m watching you and Lorenzo.¡±


    ¡°What does Lorenzo have to do with this?¡± She asked.


    I know she was lying and pretending she didn¡¯t know what I was saying but I¡¯m also going to pretend I didn¡¯t know what she meant.


    ¡°Get out of my office now!¡± I let go of her hand and pointed to the door.


    She looked at me like she was contemting on what to say but she didn¡¯t say anything but instead walked out of the office and mmed the door on her out.


    I touched my bandaged head and rub it as I felt a headache that was starting to set in. I walked towards my desk and grabbed my phone. Scrolling through my phone, I saw my mother¡¯s calls and messages but thest message made me almost question if my family ever love me.


    *********


    Melody POV


    ¡°Aw,¡± Lorena squealed and pulled me for a hug. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡± Shemented


    When I reached home after the long stressful day, I informed Lorena of my proposal eptance and she couldn¡¯t keep the happiness she felt.


    ¡°Why do you look as if someone stole your daughter?¡±


    ¡°I hate my boss but I like him because he is franklin and I could never hate franklin but I feel like he isn¡¯t the man I once loved.¡± I ranted and looked at Lorena¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t say anything instead she was looking at me like she was waiting for me to continue and so I did. ¡°His brother is also making my life a living hell. He wants me gone and what if their mother finds about my existence, she will do everything to take my daughter away!¡±


    ¡°Calm down Mel. No one is taking your daughter away from you.¡±


    I nodded at her assurance but I know how the Aderemi¡¯s were. They are the most cunning people I¡¯ve ever met and If I found out that franklin had a daughter, they¡¯ll do anything to take her away from me.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Lorena¡¯s voice bought me out of my thought.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll lose everything. Maybe we should move away from Mecianda as we did back in Italy.¡±


    ¡°Respiro(breath)¡± Lorena said in Italian and gently massage my back while singing an Italian song for me.


    I closed my eyes and didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep on herp.


    The next time I woke up was on the bed where my daughterid beside me. Lorena was alsoying on the other side of the bed which made it too tight for the three of us to amodate. I stood up from the bed and looked outside the window, it was dark outside and when I checked my time, it was past midnight. I stretched my body and sat on the ground with my Laptopying on the ground with me.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I quickly searched for the amodation I was looking for. Lorena and I couldn¡¯t stay in this tiny motel forever. I scrolled through the houses that were ced on the inte but my eye caught a certain house.


    It was a two-bedroom and the cheapest house I could find on the inte. It was an old house located at the other end of the city. It wasn¡¯t pleasant to look at but it looks very homey and a little retouch will bring out the beauty of the house. I quickly copied the agent¡¯s number and messaged him that I was interested in the house.


    Once I get my first sry, Lorena and I could repair the house the way we wanted but stay in the house was far better than staying in the motel.


    Maybe this is what my family and I needed.

 Chapter 27-Invitation

    ¡°Life isn¡¯t rosy as it seems.¡±


    *********


    Melody POV


    Waking up to another beautiful which is Saturday. It means no job, no stress from my boss. I stretched my whole body and came down for the bed. I was enjoying the morning sun that shone brightly into the room when a cloth met with my forehead.


    ¡°Stopzing around and get up,¡± Lorena said to me.


    I removed the clothes from my forehead and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m notzing around. I just woke up and I have some incredible news.¡± I announced happily.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    I looked around and didn¡¯t see a certain someone.


    ¡°Where is Hope?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she downstairs with the receptionist¡¯s daughter,¡± Lorena replied.


    ¡°Alright then. What I have to say is concerning our amodation?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid madam samosa wille to Mecianda? Are we leaving this country? Melody we can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Let me¡­¡±


    ¡°No you listen to me,¡± she interrupted and began to speak angrily in Italian.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked her when she stopped talking.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I am not done!¡± She shouted and when she tried to talk again, I shut her up.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I yelled. ¡°Listen to me before you jump to conclusions,¡± I told her and she nodded in defeat. ¡°We are not leaving mecianda. Although I thought of it we are staying here.¡±


    ¡°So what do you mean when you said we are moving?¡± Lorena asked.


    I sighed and ced her hands into mine. ¡°I found an apartment for us,¡± I announced and she nodded.


    That wasn¡¯t what I expected her to do. I wanted to scream and be happy that we were finally leaving this hell hole.


    Ignoring her reaction, I proceeded with what I wanted to say. ¡°I figured staying in this motel won¡¯t be good for us especially Hope. She needs a good environment.¡± I said and Lorena nodded again. ¡°Why won¡¯t you say anything and just nodding like a chicken?¡± I asked angrily.


    Lorena didn¡¯t reply at first but when she saw the angry look on my face, she stood up and walked to the window side. ¡°It not as if I¡¯m not happy that we are moving but¡­¡± She paused.


    ¡°But what?¡± I also stood up and walked to where she was standing. I stood beside her and touched her shoulder.


    Lorena looked at me with tears in her eyes and quickly wiped it away with her hand.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I quickly asked. ¡°Are you mad because I yelled at you? If that why then I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized.


    ¡°That¡¯s is not why. I¡¯m not mad at you for yelling at me. I¡¯m just mad at myself.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not doing anything! You are the one working and looking around for amodation while I sit down and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notining Lorena. You are always with Hope and that is okay for me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? I want to work and be able to put food on this family table.¡± Lorena argued.


    ¡°I get your point Lorena and you are trying to make sure that all the responsibilities won¡¯t be on my neck.¡± I sighed briefly and then pulled her for a hug. ¡°It going to be okay. Everything is going to work out sooner orter,¡± I assured her.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± she replied.


    Hope¡¯s little body came in between us and I didn¡¯t hear or saw hering into the room.


    ¡°I want to join,¡± she shouted in her tiny voice.


    Lorena smiled at her and then carried her.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Hope eximed and hugged both of us.


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    Sleeping on a Saturday morning isn¡¯t my thing but because I couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleepst night due to nightmares, I fell asleep around 6:00 am because I was busy reading and meditating on a book that could drive the scary nightmares away.


    The continuous ringing of my phone on the desk where Iid my head and the terrible headache made me open my eyes. I was in my study room and the book that made me fell asleep wasying on the ground.


    I might have dropped it when I fell asleep.


    ¡°Who the heck is disturbing me this early morning?¡± I groaned out in frustration as I looked through my phones. I had twenty missed calls already and it wasn¡¯t morning anymore, it was already afternoon.


    How did I sleep to this time?


    My phone rang again and I cursed silently when I saw the caller.


    It was my mother.


    ¡°Giovanni franklin Aderemi,¡± my mother shouted my full name the instance I picked up her calls. ¡°I have been calling for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I simply asked.


    ¡°Son, is that how you speak to your mother like that?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    My mother sighed briefly before speaking up. ¡°Listen, tomorrow is your uncle¡¯s birthday and you need to be avable for it.¡±


    ¡°Why should I care?¡±


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± She shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that again?¡± She warned.


    I chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything because I was too tired to argue on a Saturday afternoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you an invitation through my driver. He should be in your house soon.¡± She informed.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m going to attend a stupid family gathering?¡± I asked her and didn¡¯t wait for her to answer as I continued. ¡°I¡¯m too busy for that mother. We all know that uncle Ben and father don¡¯t get along so why should I waste my time on a stupid birthday?¡±


    ¡°This is the time to settle the grudge between the two of them.¡±


    ¡°You think? You are busy nning a stupid birthday party when you should apologize to those whom you have wronged. ¡±


    ¡°What are you saying Gio?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend mother!¡± I shouted. ¡°Every time you pretend you make me regret having a mother,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Son,¡± she sobbed but I didn¡¯t care because she had done worse to me. ¡°I am your mother Giovanni and I do not deserve such words from you.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°I know I have failed as a mother but I am still your mother. I gave birth to you.¡±


    ¡°It funny how some people jump into their role when they feel guilty of what they¡¯ve done .¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for everything that I have done to you.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little toote for that.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying here.¡± She said.


    ¡°You should have done everything you are doing now a long time ago. I don¡¯t need your petty sorry mother.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Listen to me Giovanni,¡± she begged but I cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯lle for the party. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing this for you.¡± I told her and ended the call not waiting for what she had to say.


    I stood up from the chair I sat on and walked out of the study room. I didn¡¯t know where to go and the closest ce I could find was the stairs. I sat on the bare floor and stare at the screen on my phone.


    ¡°Stupid family gathering,¡± I muttered.


    I wonder why they wanted to reunite with the family that almost destroys our family. If I have to go to such a stupid gathering, I had to go with someone who could stand by me throughout the gathering.


    I dialed the number of the person who I had in mind.


    She didn¡¯t pick at first and when. I called her again, she spoke angrily as soon as she picked the call.


    ¡°Giovanni speaking.¡± my voice sounded so powerful on phone and I felt like the most powerful man on earth.


    When she heard my voice, she quickly changed her tone and began to speak respectfully.


    Good


    *********


    Melody POV


    The house I saw online was looking bad and different than what I saw when I arrived at the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s an old picture,¡± the seller exined to me when I told her I didn¡¯t like the house.


    The motel was much better than the ce.


    ¡°Then post the right picture and let people know they areing to rent a dump house,¡± Lorenamented.


    ¡± it a good house. It just needs renovation.¡± The seller told us.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want this. Give us something else,¡± Lorena requested.


    The seller looks from Lorena to me. It is the look people give when they are about to look down on you.


    ¡°Are you sure you can afford it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± I asked her before Lorena could reply to her.


    ¡°What I meant to say what that I have a better house than this but it is a little bit expensive for someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Someone like us,¡± Lorena shouted at her. ¡°How about I show you the kind of person that we are.¡± She threatened.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I pulled Lorena and took her to a corner. ¡°We do not need to create a scene here.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we going to do. That bitch is getting on my nerves. ¡±


    ¡°Just calm down and let me do all the talking,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Alright but if she says anything else, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Lorena threatened and walked towards where the woman stood.


    ¡°We will take the second house you have for us,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Are sure? It¡¯s a little expensive you know.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡± Lorena clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Where is it located?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°The big city where the rich life. I¡¯ll let you ride in my car to the house since you insist on buying.¡± She said.


    Lorena looked at me and shook her head. I smiled at her and muttered a word to her.


    She is a bitch.


    Soon, we were on our way to the new house the seller wanted to show us. I didn¡¯t know why I took the offer to take the house because as far as I was concerned we didn¡¯t have too much money and still I took the risk to get the house so we could be happy.


    The second apartment was as the buyer described it. It was in the big city and I was quick to get to work once we started living there. The house was on the 20th floor in a 30th-floor skyscraper. Surrounding it were two skyscrapers that were much taller than the building. The seller punched in her password and open the apartment door.


    ¡°Wee,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Lorena and I exim as soon as we entered the apartment.


    The apartment was something I never imagine I¡¯ll live in again after the incident that happens to franklin. It was beautifully furnished and painted in my favorite white color. In the living room were two brown couches and a t TV was ced at the center of the room opposite the couches.


    ¡°You can see it has everything.¡± The seller told us and we nodded in agreement.


    The dining room and the kitchen were in the same ce just behind the living room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s me show you to the rooms.¡±


    ¡°How many rooms?¡± Lorena asked.


    ¡°Three.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Three?¡± Lorena shouted in amazement. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s cool. Everyone gets to pick their rooms. Woah!¡± She jumped.


    Lorena looked happy and although the seller hasn¡¯t talked about the price yet, I was going to do everything to get the house even If I had to borrow from Franklin.


    As if he can give me.


    The seller showed us the rooms thate with its bathroom and guess what, the bathroom has a jacuzzi.


    ¡°This is amazing Mel!¡± Lorena said to me. ¡°We are so getting this house.¡±


    ¡°So how much for the apartment?¡± I asked and bit my lips while waiting for the price. My heart beat faster and at this rate, I could get heartache when I heard the price.


    ¡°Because it all furnished, it¡­.¡± As she was about to call the price, my phone rang in my pocket and she pointed to my pocket.


    ¡°Go on,¡± whosoever was calling had to wait until I am done with this. The phone rang again and groaned in frustration at the caller.


    ¡°I think you should pick your call.¡± She said to me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied angrily and pick up the call. ¡°Hello,¡± I shouted. I was nning to insult the caller but the voice I heard made me cool down and talk with my normal voice. ¡°Hello sir,¡± I greeted my boss.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending an invitation to your email right now. Print it out.¡±


    ¡°Is that all sir?¡±


    ¡°You are apanying me to the party.¡±


    ¡°When is the party, sir?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he replied.


    When I tried to protest, he hanged up on me.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Lorena asked me.


    I just shook my head and said nothing because I couldn¡¯t find a word to say.


    If he is inviting to a party. What kind of invitation was he sending me?

 Chapter 28- Courage

    ¡°In the race of life, you should never lose your true self.¡±


    *****


    Melody POV


    After the meeting with the seller whose name I found out to be Daphne. I told her I was going to get the money at the end of the week. Lorena almost loses her voice when she found out the amount we will be paying per month.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lovely house. For new tenants like you, it is $1000 per month.¡± Daphne had told us.


    ¡°$1000!¡± Lorena yelled. ¡°That¡¯s is $12, 000 per annum. Are you crazy?¡± She shouted at the woman.


    ¡°I told you before we came here that the house is not for people like you.¡± Daphne retorted.


    ¡°People like us. I know we don¡¯t have money but that $1000 per month is a waste of money.¡±


    ¡°Then take the other house. It¡¯s for your type.¡± Daphne said but it looks more like an insult and Lorena wasn¡¯t the time that takes insults lightly.


    ¡°You bitch,¡± Lorena cursed in Italian and rushed to hit her but I stopped her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not fight. Please.¡± I begged and then turned to face Daphne.¡± We will get the house but it will be at the end of the week.¡± I promised.


    ¡°What?¡± Lorena¡¯s loud voice echoed in my ears. ¡°Are you crazy? The money is too much. We cannot afford it.¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to deal with this Lorena,¡± I begged and she nodded in agreement but the Lorena I knew was going to throw a fits once we got home and she did.


    ¡°What were you thinking Mel?¡± Lorena questioned as soon as we got home. ¡°How could you made a promise like that when you know we can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    I grabbed her hand but she pulled it away. ¡°I¡¯m trying so hard to make sure we have a good life and you will be a fool if you didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get what you are doing Mel. You are proving yourself. You want to show me that you are in charge right?¡± Lorena challenged. She walked closer to me and pointed a finger at my face. ¡°You are acting like this because I am not doing anything. Henceforth, I¡¯ll prove you wrong. I prove to you that I can get a job and¡­..¡±


    ¡°Lorena,¡± I calmly called her name.¡±That¡¯s not what I meant. You are taking this too far.¡±


    ¡°Too far?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Listen here melody. I am going to prove myself to you .¡± Lorena walked out of the room and mmed the door causing a loud bang.


    That¡¯s was yesterday and ever since then, Lorena had refused to speak to me and every time I tried to apologize to her, she always find a way out of my sight. I felt lonely that I couldn¡¯t speak with my friend but what could I have done when she is trying all her possible best to get away from me.


    The invitation I got from my boss was a birthday invitation and when I saw the name of the host, I almost fainted because it was thest name I didn¡¯t believe I¡¯ll see ever again.


    ¡°Marissa Aderemi¡± I whispered the name that evokes fear into my mind.


    Marissa Aderemi is Franklin¡¯s mother and her hatred for me was much worst than the hatred people had for the devil. Her mere presence alone is enough to make me feel low and scared.


    I couldn¡¯t go to a party where my worst enemy was and what would happen if she found out that I was alive all this while and with a child.


    They will take my poor baby away from Me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to such a party.¡± I dered and threw the invitation on my bed but then my phone and when I saw the caller, I groaned out in frustration.


    ¡°Hello sir,¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Be ready by seven pm. Did you get the package sent by my driver?¡± He asked.


    What package?


    Before I could reply, he ended the call.


    What package was he talking about? I didn¡¯t get any package.


    I tried calling him back but he didn¡¯t pick up and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the package he was talking about. I was still brooding when the door mmed opened and Lorena entered the room with a box alongside Hope.


    ¡°This came for you,¡± Lorena informed and dropped the box in front of me and then went to seat down at a corner in the room.


    I looked at her and when I saw that she wasn¡¯t looking at me, I carried the box and ced it on the bed.


    ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s is that?¡± Hope asked me as she stared at the box on the bed.


    ¡°I have no idea baby until I check it,¡± I told her.


    I shook the box to be sure it wasn¡¯t stuffed with a dangerous weapon or sort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already shook the box downstairs. It¡¯s good.¡± Lorena told me.


    So she was looking at me.


    ¡°Lorena,¡± I turned to face her but she cut me off with her hand. ¡°Look, I¡¯m¡­..,¡± she raised her hand again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± we both said at the same time.


    ¡°I need to tell you something!¡±


    ¡°You go on first!¡±


    when we realize that we were speaking at once, we both burst intoughter.


    ¡°Are you both feeling okay?¡± Hope asked us.


    ¡°Mummy and I are just having fun,¡± Lorena replied and stood up from where sat in the corner of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± She turned to face me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for jumping to a conclusion yesterday. I shouldn¡¯t have said everything I said and I had no right to be angry. You are everything anyone could ever ask for. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized.


    ¡°Oh, Lorena!¡± I rushed to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I was stupid to think you didn¡¯t mean anything. I love you!¡± I dered.


    ¡°Va bene gente potrebbe pensare che siamo lesbiche(it okay. People might think we are lesbians.) ¡± Lorena jokingly pointed out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I want to join too,¡± hope squeezed herself in between us. I carried her and she hugged the both of us.


    ¡°Family forever!¡± She shouted.


    Yes, family forever.


    A few hourster, I was in front of the mirror in the lobby while waiting for the receptionist who imed to be a good make-up artist to perform her magic on my face. Giovanni had sent a red sequin body con dress that was showing the back and a pair of ck heels to match. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he also bought a pair of diamond earrings and a ne that matches the outfit.


    All of that for a birthday party.


    ¡°Now for the finishing touch,¡± Joy, the receptionist rubbed something on my face and pped her hands when she was done. ¡°Look at the mirror hon,¡± she said.


    I opened my eyes and gasped when I saw my reflection in the mirror. I was different. I felt like I was staring at somebody else. I haven¡¯t look good since forever.


    ¡°You look good Mel,¡± Lorenamented.


    ¡°Mummy looks like a princess,¡± Hopemented and jumped up.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I eximed as I continued staring at myself. Joy had done a great job in hiding my freckles and spots. My face was spotless and my lips look fuller with the red lipstick she added. Even my hair was packed in a bun style.


    I was a different person.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Believe it or not sweetheart but that¡¯s is you. Embrace your new self.¡± Joy said to me.


    ¡°Thank you joy for transforming me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Transforming you?¡± She scoffed. ¡°You were pretty already, I just added a little bit of touch.¡±


    ¡°All the same, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problems.¡± Joy replied and walked out of the lobby.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get you in your dress,¡± Lorena pulled me go and we headed into our room.


    After putting on the dress, I walked out of the room while walking slowly due to heels that I wasn¡¯t ustomed to.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Lorena eximed.¡±Bellissima(beautiful) ¡± shemented in Italian.


    ¡°Mummy, you are pretty!¡± A happy Hope rushed to hug me. ¡°You look so beautiful, mum. I wish I was like you.¡± She stated sadly.


    I bent to her Level and hugged her. ¡°You are already beautiful my baby girl. You look like Cindere,¡± I told her and she jumped happily.


    Kids.


    I stood up and faced Lorena. ¡°Thank you for everything love,¡± I said to her and she didn¡¯t say anything but only nodded.


    I should be happy that I was different tonight but I wasn¡¯t instead there was an emptiness inside of me. A pitid In my stomach and it imputed to fear. inside of me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lorena asked me. She must have sensed my fear.


    I inhaled deeply and sat on the bed. ¡°Lorenza Aderemi is going to be there and she is a demon,¡± I told her. ¡°If she finds out that I have¡­..¡± I looked at Hope and saw her looking back at me. She looked happy and I didn¡¯t want her to hear what I had to say. As little as she was, she was one smart girl.


    ¡°I get what you are trying to say,¡± Lorena admitted. Can¡¯t you just tell franklin who you are and sort this out?¡±


    ¡°I c-can¡¯t,¡± I stuttered. ¡°He won¡¯t believe a word I said. His brother might have filled his head with lies about me. Until he recovers his memories, I am nning on keeping my identity safe from the Aderemi¡¯s. ¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I stood up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m indebted to Franklin and if I misbehave, he might do otherwise. I don¡¯t want to lose you and Hope.¡± I told her reminding myself that it was Franklin who helped Lorena and Hope served their identification crisis and if it wasn¡¯t for him, they might have been deported to Italy.


    ¡°What¡¯s are you going to do?¡± Lorena asked while cing a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I guess with all this make-up on. No one will recognize me. I have only met his parents twice and Marissa won¡¯t even notice me at the party.¡± I assured Lorena that I was going to be fine. My phone rang and nobody had to tell me to know it was my boss calling.


    ¡°He is here!¡± I announced to Lorena. ¡°I gotta go. Wish me luck.¡±


    ¡°Good luck and be safe.¡± She hugged me.


    ¡°Bye, mommy.¡± Hope waved at me as I made my way out of the door down to the lobby.


    ¡°Have fun dear,¡± joy smiled at him as she saw me walking out.


    ¡°Thank you Joy,¡± I replied and walked out of the motel ready to face whatever I was going to meet.


    My heart was echoing in my ears and I felt my hand getting sweaty.


    Calm down, Melody.


    I looked opposite the motel and saw Dennis standing by a white Venza. He waved at Me toe and when I got closer to the car, I felt a twist in my stomach.


    I was going crazy.


    ¡°Mr. Aderemi is waiting for you,¡± he opened the passenger car door and I slide in. There at the passenger seat was Giovanni sittingfortably and staring at the phone. When he saw me entering, he raised his head and looked at me. We both stared at each other for a while until he said¡­..


    ¡°You are five minuteste. ¡±


    Really? Not even you look beautiful or your dress is nice.


    I blinked twice to see if I was hearing something else. As soon as he pointed out myteness, he went back to his phone.


    The car started and soon we were out of the motel.


    I hope I dare to face what I¡¯m about to see.

 Chapter 29-Birthday/Bad day 1

    ¡°Therees a time when you wished for something and it never happened. ¡±


    *********


    Giovanni POV


    Before I left home for the birthday party. I had an odd feeling that something was bound to happen.


    Something bad.


    Throughout the drive towards the motel where Melody was staying, I continue to had the feeling that this party was going to result in something really bad. Ever since the fire incident five years ago, I have learned to be prepared in case I am been attacked again.


    When the car stopped at the front of the motel, I called Melody to let her know that I was waiting for her. I had no idea why she was staying in a motel. The ce was unsafe for her and if she wanted nice amodation, she could have asked me and I would have dly help.


    While waiting for her, I told Dennis to be vignt during the party because attacks mighte from anywhere.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He agreed with everything I had told him.


    Just then, Melody made her entrance from the motel towards the car. She was looking different and attractive and for the first time in five years, a new kind of attraction was awoken in me. IIt¡¯snot like I haven¡¯t dated during those times but with melody it was different. I was experiencing a feeling that made my heart skip with every step she took and made my hand tremble as if I had a convulsion.


    What was happening to me?


    Melody was doing something to me and I could not exin why I felt like that but all I know was how familiar It felt and how it creates a new kind of excitement.


    When she got to the car and Dennis opened the car door for her to enter, I pretended to be on my phone to avoid her eyes.


    She entered the car and didn¡¯t say anything. Her presence was making my heart beat faster than usual and if I didn¡¯t break the stupid feelings, I might have a heart attack.


    ¡°You arete,¡± I said to her. She looked up at me and our eyes met. We both stared at each other for a while and the connectionsted for some seconds until I decided to avert my eyes.


    Her eyes were enchanting.


    I saw her looking towards the other side without giving me a reply.


    Finally.


    I pretended to be on my phone and throughout the ride to my parent¡¯s estate, there was total silence inside the car. When we neared my parent¡¯s estate, I felt my hand trembled and it happens anytime I was scared or excited. My hand continues to shake and the phone in my hand dropped as I struggled to control my emotions.


    Coming to my parent¡¯s home awoke the past and the memories of my childhood which wasn¡¯t pleasant at all. My head suddenly aches and it sent vibrations to my ears causing me to hold my head and scream out in pain.


    ¡°Haaaaaa,¡± I screamed.


    Dennis quickly stopped the car and turned to face Me.


    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± He asked but I couldn¡¯t reply to her because I was in pain


    Melody moved closer to me and touched my back. Her touch worked like magic and the headache left as if it wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± She asked with her sweet angelic voice.


    I looked up at her and didn¡¯t respond to her question instead I felt at peace by her touch.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± She asked yet again.


    I cleared my throat and removed her hand from my back even though I was enjoying it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch me again., I warned her and she quickly apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. I thought something was wrong with you.¡± She said.


    I ignored her and ordered Dennis to continue driving.


    I know I¡¯m an asshole.


    When Dennis drove through the gigantic ck gate that leads to my parent¡¯s estate, exhaled and inhaled. My parent¡¯s estate was one of thergest and biggest ces in Langose with 1000 acres ofnd. From the gate to the mansion takes about Ten minutes and that is because the estate was surrounded by a vineyard built by my grandfather who felt thend was toorge to go to waste. The vineyard was passed on to my mother who produces one of the best red wines in the whole of Mecianda.


    The mansion was built like a Royal family castle and at the front of the mansion was a waterfall where Lorenzo, Lucas, and I used to y as kids before everything changed. When we got to the front of the mansion, I closed my eyes and let all the fears I was dreading fade away. Dennis was quick to open the car door for me as I stepped out of the car.


    I was met with total silence except for the maids who were walking in and out of the mansion. The birthday party was for my father and uncle because they were both twins but I was surprised when my mother didn¡¯t throw arge party because she was known for that.


    Two maids bow as melody and I made our entrance towards the mansion.


    ¡°Wee young master. The madam awaits you.¡± The maids both said at the same time.


    ¡°There will be no need for that because I am here.¡± My mother made her appearance like she always did. She was dressed in an off-shoulder green dress that made her look like my elder sister. Her face was caked up with different makeup products that change her entire look making her look ten years younger than her age. My mother was a beautiful woman and her green eyes were so enchanting that it makes men winked at her whenever we go on outings back when I was a child.


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± My mother hugged me but I didn¡¯t return her hug. ¡°I¡¯m so d you are here.¡± She said and hugged me tighter but I didn¡¯t move a bit. ¡°Your father and the rest are waiting to see you.¡±


    I could sense the excitement in her voice but I didn¡¯t say anything instead I gently pushed her away. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to mingle with anyone. I only came because you requested that I should. Don¡¯t pretend like you cared mother. ¡± I told her and gently pushed her hands off me. My mother didn¡¯t say anything instead she just smiled and looked behind me.


    ¡°You bought a girl?¡± She asked almost sounding as if she didn¡¯t expect it and then moved towards Melody.


    I looked behind me and saw melody hiding her face. It was as if she was avoiding my mother for a reason. Whatever the reason was, it wasn¡¯t good because I could feel her trembling.


    As my mother moved closer to her, Melody continues to tremble behind me. Before my mother could reach melody, I stopped her.


    ¡°She is no one mother. ¡± I told her. ¡°Let her be.¡±


    My mother smiled like she always did and pointed inside the mansion. ¡°Come, they all await you and you too youngdy.¡± She said and walked ahead of us.


    When I saw that my mother was out of reach, I grabbed Melody¡¯s hand and pulled her to a corner in the long hallway that leads to the sitting room.¡±Do you know my mother?¡± I asked her but she didn¡¯t reply instead she looked down. ¡°I am talking to you melody! Do you know my mother?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I¨Ci, ¡± she stuttered and I could sense the fear in her bodynguage. She was shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°What are you trying to hide melody?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hide anything.¡± She defended but I knew she was lying.


    ¡°Can I please go back home?¡± She pleaded. ¡± I can¡¯t be here.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked her and when she didn¡¯t reply, I didn¡¯t bother to ask her any more questions but I gave her an instruction.


    ¡°Make sure you are beside me. I can¡¯t grant your request but don¡¯t leave my side.¡± I instructed and she nodded.


    Whatever was making her scared was rted to my mother and if she was acting this way who knows what she had passed through in the hands of my mother.


    There was more to her knowing my mother.


    We both entered the sitting room where I saw my father and uncle chatting happily as if they both like each other. The family sitting room was arge one. It has five brown leather couches and beside each couch was a mini table. The living room was designed by my mother and she has good taste in choosing the best household materials. A chandelier was hanged at the center of the living room and in every corner were flowers of different kinds. A t TV screen was ced on the wall at the center of the living room. The walls were decorated with sses and there were also grand stairs that lead to the upper floor.


    ¡°Giovanni,¡± I heard my father¡¯s voice sounded. It was rough and low. ¡°You are here,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t reply to him neither did I acknowledge his presence.


    ¡°Hey, my nephew!¡± My uncle walked up to me and tried to touch me but I stopped him before he could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me., I warned him but he didn¡¯t heed ty warning as he went ahead to touch me. ¡°I said don¡¯t touch me!¡± I shouted at him.


    He opened his mouth in surprise and look from my father to me. My mother quickly came over and apologized to him. ¡°What are you doing Giovanni? Stop acting like this!¡± My mother scolded.


    ¡°Acting like what? You all should pretend like I am not here and go on with your party.¡± I told her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Giovanni? This family is trying toe together again and you are trying to destroy it Like you always do. ¡± Lucas, my cousin whom I haven¡¯t seen for years came forward to challenge me. He stood in front of me and we both stared at each other.


    I didn¡¯t even notice him inside the living room.


    ¡°Destroy?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Your father and yourself destroyed this family because of your greediness. ¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Thepany was his before your father decided to steal it from him. ¡± Lucas said with pure hatredced in his voice.


    ¡°Enough children!¡± Uncle Benjamin shouted. ¡°We are here together as a family. Why don¡¯t we try to act like a happy family.? Please,¡± he begged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to get along.¡± My mother added.


    I scoffed and didn¡¯t say anything. My mother leads me to the dining hall where the rest of the family were seated. The rest of the family were my other aunty and her daughter Lydia. Lydia was the only person I get along with because she stood by me when I was facing troubles as a child. Beside her was my brother Lorenzo who seemed to be engrossed in a conversation with ady opposite him. I had no idea who thedy was but she didn¡¯t belong to our family.


    I sat opposite Lucas while melody sat beside me with her head facing the ground and opposite my uncle. Melody didn¡¯t look up and tried as much as possible to hide her face from everyone.


    It seems she wasn¡¯t hiding away from my mother alone. She was hiding away from my family.


    ¡°Now that everyone is here. Let¡¯s start the party as a family.¡± My mother announced.


    With the way my mother sounded, I knew there was more to this birthday and if it was something that would make me lose my cool then I was ready to.

 Chapter 30- Birthday/Bad day 2

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    *********


    Melody POV


    I knewing to the Aderemi¡¯s mansion was all wrong. I should have just turned away and rejected his offer when he asked that I apany him but I didn¡¯t


    Why?


    Sitting together with the people that hated each other takes more courage than I thought. I had to make sure I didn¡¯t have direct eye contact with any of them. I could feel Lorenza piercing green eyes on me but still, I didn¡¯t raise my head.


    ¡°Wee everyone to this family gathering. I am happy that we are all here together again as a family.¡± Marissa announced happily.


    No one of them responded. It was as if they were all forced toe to the party. No one wanted this. They were all just pretending.


    ¡°I think you made a mistake in that family aspect Lorenza.¡± The man I found out to be Franklin¡¯s uncle said. He was sitting opposite me and I knew no one to tell me that he was watching me.


    ¡°What do you mean Benjamin?¡± Marissa asked him.


    ¡°If this is a family gathering then who is sheand what is she doing here?¡±


    I knew they were talking about me but still I didn¡¯t raise my head because if I did then Marissa will find out about me and Lorenzo will condemn me foring. Even if nobody remembered me, I knew Lorenza would.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how is it any of your business uncle Benjamin.¡± I heard Giovanni replying to him. ¡°She is my guest and I bought her here. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s doesn¡¯t mean she is family.¡± Lucas, his cousin whom I¡¯ve heard about added.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Giovanni asked him. ¡°Who are you to talk about family? Thest time I remember your father tried to kill his brother!¡± He yelled.


    I have never seen Giovanni so angry before. Thest time I saw him angry was when he argued with his parent over me and it was happening again.


    Lucas mmed his hand on the table causing a loud bang. ¡°If you were truly family, you won¡¯t let my father stay in prison for twenty years!¡±


    Giovanni chuckled beside me and then mmed his hands the same way Lucas did except that it was different. Giovanni¡¯s was louder.


    ¡°Your father deserved everything for the pain he caused this family!¡± He hit the table again. ¡°He is a murderer!¡±


    ¡°Stand down Giovanni!¡± His father ordered but Giovanni didn¡¯t back down but he went on.


    ¡°I know everyone is trying to put on a fake smile tonight but it won¡¯t work on me because we are not family! We are all bunch of strangers trying to get along!¡±


    ¡°I said stand down!¡± His father shouted and stood up from his seat. ¡°This is to resolve the past not to add more to it.¡± He calmly said.


    ¡°I think my brother is right. We are family and we shouldn¡¯t fight over the past.¡± Benjamin added. ¡°Lucas,¡± he called his son. ¡°You and Giovanni are brothers so please act like one. ¡± he pleaded with them but I could sense the lies in his tone.


    Giovanni heaved a sigh and didn¡¯t say anything and I think Lucas also stopped arguing.


    ¡°Youngdy,¡± I heard Benjamin calling on to me but I pretended not to hear him. ¡°Since this argument was centered on you, can you please raise your head?¡± He requested politely.


    What was this man¡¯s issue?


    I could not raise my head because if I did, they will recognize me and will try to harm me and take my baby away from me.


    ¡°Raise your head youngdy.¡± Marissa supported him and before I knew it, everyone was waiting for me to raise my head. The dining hall grew silent and I knew I had to raise my head.


    Here we go.


    I slowly raised my head and when I did, I expected Marissa to recognize me but from the way she looked at him, it seems she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°You are one beautifuldy,¡± Benjaminmented.


    Giovanni sneered at him and then proceed to hold my hand possessively. ¡°Now that you have seen her, can we continue this gathering?¡±


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Marissa said and began to speak about how the family had been in division for over twenty years and how they coulde together as a family again and be happy together.


    All through her discussion, I could feel Lorenzo ring at me. He was looking at me like I had done something wrong. I knewing to the mansion was a mistake but I didn¡¯te on my own.


    ¡°Happy birthday Benjamin and you too my darling husband,¡± Marissa said and everyone on the table pped.


    I took my time to look around and the only people I was familiar with were Marissa, Lorenzo, and George, Giovanni¡¯s father, and his uncle and son. Although I just met Lucas and Benjamin, I have heard a lot about them from Giovanni.


    The rest people at the table were not familiar. They seemed like family but they didn¡¯t act like they were. The girl that was sitting opposite Lorenzo spares a few nces at Giovanni but he didn¡¯t even notice her.


    The family wished Benjamin and George a happy birthday except for Giovanni. He looks as if he doesn¡¯t want to be in the gathering. He didn¡¯t want to be there and I could sense his difort.


    ¡°Son, do you remember Abigail?¡± Marissa pointed to the girl that kept staring at Giovanni.


    Giovanni looked at the girl but didn¡¯t say anything. He observed her for a while and looked away like he was not interested.


    ¡°You and Abigail were best of friends before she traveled to the united states. It¡¯s a long time so I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t remember. ¡°Marissa tried to cover up Giovanni¡¯s attitude but she was failing at it.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Abigail greeted him but Giovanni didn¡¯t even bother replying to her. He just pretended as if he didn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡°Let make a toast to this family.¡± George raised a ss of red wine in his hand. He stood up and everyone at the table did the same except for Giovanni who remained seated with his face bearing no emotions.


    Everyone ignored him as they all make a toast.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see this family happy again.¡± A woman on the tablemented. ¡°Father would be d.¡± She added. With the way she sounded, it seemed to me that she was Giovanni¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°Yes, veronica.¡± Marissa agreed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look around and bond together after dinner?¡± She suggested.


    ¡°I agree with you on that one Marissa,¡± Benjamin told her and she smiled at her.


    Their interaction was different.


    ¡°So youngdy, what do you do?¡± Marissa turned to ask me.


    She was pretending not to know me or maybe she didn¡¯t recognize me.


    ¡°I-i,¡± I stuttered.


    My encounter with Marissa has always been scary. I couldn¡¯tmunicate properly when I¡¯m with her. Although we have met like three times, I was still finding it hard tomunicate with her. Giovanni seemed to sense my situation that he came to my rescue and gave his mother a reply.


    ¡°She is my assistant. Any problem?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No problem son. I just want to bond with the woman my son bought home.¡± Marissa admitted.


    She was pretending.


    She smiled at me and then looked away.


    She recognized me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So she is your assistant?¡± Lucas teased. ¡°She is too pretty to be just your assistant.¡± It sounded like apliment but to me, it wasn¡¯t. He was teasing Giovanni like he wanted something out from him.


    Giovanni balled his left hand into a fist and I knew if I didn¡¯t stop him, he might give Lucas what he wanted. I grabbed his fisted hand and caress it gently. He turned to face and I nodded at him.


    Giovanni closed his eyes and when he opened them again, he tightens his hand with mine and then spoke up. ¡± if you are going to talk about my assistant then we will leave. I didn¡¯te here so you can talk about her.¡±


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t get it the wrong way. He is onlyplimenting him.¡± Benjamin tried to convince him that Lucas didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    ¡°Listen, Uncle Ben!¡± Giovanni shouted at him. ¡°You just came out of prison so I don¡¯t think you know what the word means. Don¡¯t you ever call me son again? I am not your son!¡± Giovanni dered.


    ¡°Giovanni franklin Aderemi!¡± His mother called his full name which means she was angry. ¡°How dare you talk to your uncle like that because of some girl?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act as you care about anyone other than yourself. I don¡¯t give a damn about this family because none of you were ever there when I needed you. Family is about been there for one another but none of you cared about anyone other than yourselves. ¡±


    ¡°Everything isn¡¯t always about you Giovanni. You should be grateful that everything was given to you on a gold tter. Every Aderemi¡¯s inheritance belongs to you. What more do you need?¡± Lucas retorted. He stood up from his seat and pointed to Giovanni. ¡°You should be grateful you have everything.¡± He told him.


    ¡°Everything was not given to me because I worked for it. I grew DReam when your father and mine destroyed it with their hands.¡±


    I could feel Giovanni¡¯s pain through his words. He must have suffered a lot after the fire incident. The Giovanni I always knew was a carefree man. A man who doesn¡¯t care about what others think of him but seeing him acting this way shows that a lot had happened to him.


    ¡°You think you are perfect huh?¡± Lucas questioned him.


    What was he aiming at?


    ¡°You think because someone is standing beside you now means you are not alone in this world. You Giovanni Aderemi will forever remain lonely as long as I am alive. I shall give you a taste of what your family gave to mine twenty years ago.¡± Lucas threatened and I knew from his look that he met what he said. He looked at me and grinned wickedly as if he was scheming an evil n.


    ¡°My son doesn¡¯t mean anything. Whatever he said was out of anger. I apologized on his behalf.¡± Benjamin bows his head in apology.


    ¡°Please, let bygones be bygones¡± Marissa pleaded but Giovanni didn¡¯t agree to it.


    ¡°I am done here. I am going to file a restraining order on every one of you. If I see you close to me or my property, I¡¯ll get you arrested. ¡± he threatened and stood up from his seat with his hands still on mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± hemanded me and I quickly stand up.


    ¡°You are turning your back on your family because of some girl.¡±Lorenzo who had to remain quiet for a while now spoke up.


    ¡± Keep your mouth out of this Lorenzo,¡± Giovanni warned him.


    Lorenzo didn¡¯t listen as he stood up from his seat and walked towards us. He looked at our hands that were joined together before looking up at me with his ring eyes.


    ¡°I told you to stay away but you didn¡¯t listen. Just have it in your mind that you have just ruined a family party.¡± He said to me and walked back to his seat.


    His words got to Me and I began to me myself for what happened. I know It wasn¡¯t my fault but still, I continue to me myself.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I apologized to all of them.


    ¡°This family is messed up on its own. Don¡¯t me it on anyone Lorenzo.¡± Giovanni concluded and walked out of the mansion with our hands joined together.


    When we entered the car, our hands were still together until Giovanni pulled away.


    I didn¡¯t want him to pull away because I love the feeling of his hand on mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let their words get to you. We are a messed up family.¡± Giovanni said to me.


    I nodded but didn¡¯t give him any reply. I just faced the other side and thought about the Aderemi¡¯s. The way they all acted to one another today shows that there was more to the family. They all had a secret and every one of them was trying to protect the secret.


    It wasn¡¯t a birthday celebration, it was a bad day celebration.

 Chapter 31- confrontations

    ¡°Is it that everyone dies alone? But I don¡¯t wanna be alone


    Melody POV


    The night soon end and morning came. It was another Monday morning which means work. After Giovanni dropped me at the front of the motel, he left without a word. When I got to my room, I sat on the ground in one corner of the room and burst into tears. I had no idea that Giovanni was suffering more than I was. I was quick to judge him. I didn¡¯t even know how he survived the gunshot and fire that night. I just cared about my pains.


    Selfish.


    I didn¡¯t know how but I had fallen asleep on the cold ground with a nket around me. I knew it was Lorena. She might have seen me crying. I waited for her to ask me about the party but she didn¡¯t. Even when I was leaving for work, she just waved at me and wished me luck.


    Weird.


    On getting to the office, I found that Giovanni was already in the office. He was sitting behind his desk looking at some files. He was so engrossed in his work that he didn¡¯t notice me entering his office.


    ¡± Sir,¡± I called but he didn¡¯t reply. He was typing furiously on hisptop that he didn¡¯t pay attention to his surrounding.


    He was in agony.


    ¡°Sir,¡± I shouted this time around and I gained his attention. He looked at me with a frown on his face and raised his brows in frustration.


    ¡°What?¡± He simply asked.


    I tried to read his expression but I could not. He was trying to hide how he feels by burying himself in work but it was not working instead it was draining him.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say or are you going to stand there and waste my precious time?¡± His voice jolted me out of my thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡± I bow my head in apology. ¡°Will you like a cup of coffee sir?¡± I politely asked. I didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment but that was all I coulde up with.


    ¡°Coffee? You barged into my office and disrupt my work all to ask me for Coffee!¡± He shouted, clearly angry. ¡°Why are you so dumb Melody?¡± He questioned but it sounded more like an insult.


    I could not understand why he was getting so angry at me. I only came to see if he was doing fine and he doesn¡¯t seem to get that. I thought we were over the strict since he stood by me at the birthday party but I was wrong. I thought he had changed overnight.


    He has not instead he was the worst.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡± I apologized and turn to leave his office but then he called me back.


    ¡°Melody, Get me a ck coffee with no sugar,¡± he ordered and went back to typing.


    I have never seen someone who changes personality so fast like Giovanni. How could he quickly change his mind after insulting me?


    Weird.


    I bow my head and left the office. When I got out, I mouthed a curse word at him before heading where the coffee maker was.


    ¡°Hey, guys!¡± I greeted Anita and the rest of the CEO¡¯s department.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± they all replied except for Lindsey.


    ¡°How is it going with the proposal?¡± Anita asked.


    ¡°It goes on well. Just nning on adding a few ideas.¡± I answered back.


    ¡± really?¡± I heard Lindsey scoffed. ¡°Listen Melody,¡± she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said to the CEO that granted you this position but I can assure you that it all going to be over if you don¡¯t present a good proposal.¡±


    ¡°Cut it off Lindsey. She is trying all her possible best to make this workout. Don¡¯t discourage her. ¡± Anita defended and I was grateful for that but I do not need anyone to defend me when I can talk.


    ¡°Why are you so bitter?¡± I asked and she raised her brows in frustration. ¡°Excuse me,¡± was all she said but I left where I stood beside the coffee maker and walked closer to her. ¡°Listen, Lindsey, I don¡¯t know what you have against me but I won¡¯t let you speak against me.¡± I pointed a warning finger at her letting her know that I was serious. ¡°If you hate me that much then do me a favor and stay away from me.¡± We both stared at each other for a while before I walked back to the coffee maker. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys at lunch,¡± I said to the others and left with Giovanni¡¯s coffee in my hand.


    I inhaled deeply and let the anger that surged through me die down. I knocked on his door and when he didn¡¯t reply, I entered. He was sitting behind his desk still typing on hisptop. I felt another presence in the office and that was when I saw his brotherying on the couch with his eyes closed. When he saw me entering, he opened his eyes and seat up.


    ¡°Your coffee sir,¡± I dropped the coffee on his table. He only nodded in response but didn¡¯t look up from hisptop. ¡°Alright sir,¡± I turned to leave but then Lorenzo called my name.


    ¡°Can I see you for a minute?¡± He requested. I looked at him and pointed to myself to make sure he was talking to me. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± He added.


    I looked in the direction of Giovanni and I saw him looking from Lorenzo to myself. He stopped typing and he continued to stare at us. I cleared my throat and nodded in agreement. I walked out of the office and I heard Lorenzo walking behind me. When we got outside, he grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the elevator.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡¯ I asked him but he didn¡¯t answer and continue to drag me. ¡± I said where are we going.¡± I jerked my hand freed from his and pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing Lorenzo?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned, have you? When I didn¡¯t see you, I thought you¡¯ve left but you haven¡¯t.¡± He yelled and grabbed my left hand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± He tightens his grip on my left hand. ¡°I warned you but you didn¡¯t listen. Not only did you not ruin a family gathering but you ruin the chance of the familying together.¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Why are you confronting me? I¡¯m not the reason your family is so messed up!¡± I shouted back. ¡°I did not go because I wanted to. Giovanni invited me. If I knew it was going to turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have gone for the party.¡± I defended myself cause I hated the way he keeps ming me for his family issue.


    I tried to free my hand from his grip but I ended up on the ground. He had pushed me to the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I tried to stand up but he pushed me and then bend down to talk to me. ¡°Stay away from my brother or I¡¯ll hurt you real back. ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay away from Giovanni!¡±


    ¡°Why? He doesn¡¯t have any memory of you!¡± He mocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as I stay close to him.¡±


    ¡°You are too selfish and only cared about yourself. Do you know how he escaped that fire and the gunshots?¡± He asked but I could not reply. After all, I didn¡¯t know because I wasn¡¯t there.¡± For once!¡± He yelled. ¡°Stop thinking about yourself and think about him. He doesn¡¯t need you so please just go when I¡¯m been nice.¡± He threatened and stood up to leave but he remembered something and pointed his finger up. ¡°My mother seems to recognize you but I cover up for you. If you don¡¯t stay away, you know how scary my mother could be.¡± He grinned and walked away leaving on the ground.


    For few minutes, I did not react or say anything but it didn¡¯tst for long as I feel the hot tears I was trying to hold rolled down my face. I buried my head in my hands and sobbed silently. My headaches were so bad that I felt they might split into two. I know I was selfish but that doesn¡¯t give him the right to me me for Giovanni¡¯s ident. I was hurt too.


    ¡°It not my fault!¡± I said it aloud while beating my chest. ¡°Not my fault,¡± I repeated countless times until I was too tired to say anything.


    It was not my fault.


    *********


    Giovanni POV


    The nightmares came again and this time it was different than the ones I do have. In the dream, I was attacked by Lucas and almost killed when the voice I always hear in my previous dream came to my rescue. The voice felt familiar and when I traced to a certain someone, it sounded the same.


    ¡°Could melody be the woman in my dreams? That was the question I kept asking myself till the next day and until I got to work. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the voice kept ringing in my ears and the only thing I could do to keep the voice away was to get busy with work. I thought I was finally freed from the voice until I heard Melody¡¯s voice when she entered my office and it sounded the same.


    ¡± I¡¯m I losing my mind? Howe my dream recognized Melody but I don¡¯t? ¡± I thought.


    When she asked if I wanted coffee, I didn¡¯t know why I hated being rude to her but I needed to do that to get her off my mind. After she left, Lorenzo entered my office and sat on the couch without acknowledging me.


    Another trouble again!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked when I saw that he didn¡¯t say anything but watched me like I stole his property. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked yet again making sure he heard me this time.


    ¡°Mother is angry that you left dinner abruptly yesterday.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± He yelled and stood up from the couch. ¡°Are you insane or have gone mad?¡± He shut myptop and scattered the files I have been working on to keep my mind off things.


    I looked at him and say nothing. He was really mad and if I had visible eyes, I could see the hot smokeing out of his ears. ¡°How dare you?¡± That was all I simply said. ¡°How dare you walk into my office and throw some tantrums like a child!¡± I stood up and hit my hand on my desk. ¡°How dare you!¡± I shouted at him.


    ¡°You should be asking yourself that Gio!¡± He retorted. ¡°I know mum made few mistakes but what you didst night was out of it. It was really bad Giovanni.¡± He used. ¡°You insulted our family and even bought in a stranger into our home.¡±


    ¡°So you came to confront me and you think I¡¯ll run off to mother and apologized to her!¡± I scoffed and grabbed the cor of his shirt. ¡°Listen up bro, I do not care about what mother or anyone thinks about what I did because they all deserved it and the next time youe into my office to throw this childish attitude, I¡¯ll throw you out of thispany. Keep that in mind bro,¡± I let go of his cor and pat his back. ¡°Now get out!¡± I shouted at him and sat down.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lorenzo fixed his clothe and walked back to my couch. Heid on the couch and swore at me.


    ¡°I can hear you!¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret this when you find out the truth Gio.¡± He said aloud.


    Just when I was about to ask him what he meant by that, Melody entered with the coffee.


    ¡°Your coffee sir,¡± she announced and I gave her a nod. She turned to leave the office and just then, Lorenzo called her and requested to see her. I looked up from my work and look from Lorenzo to melody.


    Melody caught me looking at her but yet she agreed. Lorenzo looked at him before walking out of my office.


    What were they going to discuss?


    I had always suspected those two and I knew they both knew each other but even if they did, they were trying to hide it. Without wasting time, I stood up from my chair and walked out of my office. I didn¡¯t know where to turn to but then I heard Lorenzo¡¯s voice and decided to go In the direction. I don¡¯t like eavesdropping on people¡¯s conversations but in times like this, I needed to. I hid behind the walls and listened to their conversation.


    Lorenzo was confronting melody about the party as he confronted me. I wanted to butt into their conversation but I didn¡¯t because I wanted to find out their secret. They were talking about Me and the incident that happened five years ago.


    Why and how?


    I wanted to find out why Lorenzo used Melody of what happened five years ago. If she was the assant, I needed to know so I waited to hear more from them. Even when Lorenzo pushed Melody to the ground, I wanted to help but that will reveal my presence so I didn¡¯t. After telling her to leave me alone, he walked into the elevator.


    After he left, I saw melody crying and it touched me. I didn¡¯t like seeing her cry and it was hurting.


    Why did Lorenzo use her of the fire incident and what does she mean by she wanted to be close to me? What does my mother have to do with it?


    I needed answers on all of that but I had no idea how to go about it. If only I could remember what happened five years ago.

 Chapter 32-Hope and loneliness

    ¡°When there is hope, there is life.¡±


    *********


    Melody POV


    I didn¡¯t know how to go about the rest of the day but I was d when it ended and I got to go home. Throughout the day, I noticed Giovanni staring at me countless times.


    It was a suspicious look.


    I knew I was selfish to care about myself but I didn¡¯t deserve the confrontations I got from Lorenzo. His words hurt me and I wanted to run to Giovanni and cried in his arms but I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    When the day finally came to an end, I informed Giovanni I was leaving but he didn¡¯t acknowledge my presence.


    He wanted nothing to do with me.


    I left the office with a heavy heart and when I got to the motel, Lorena seemed to notice my mood. She didn¡¯t ask me anything but let me cry in her arms. When I stopped crying, Lorena made me lie on the bed and caress my hair as a mother would do to her child.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I bit my lips as tears threatened to fall again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± she begged. ¡°You can tell me when you are okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to tell you now.¡± I sniffed and sat on the bed.


    I took my time to exin everything that had happened at the party to the scenario that took ce in the office. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I told her.


    Lorena ced my hands into hers and pulled me for a hug. ¡°I believe it going to be okay Mel.¡± She assured me like she knew what would happenter in the future. ¡°You need to tell Giovanni about yourself and Hope.¡± She advised


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I pulled away from her. ¡°If they know about Hope, they will take her away from me.¡± I cried out.


    ¡°That the only way to help yourself and Hope.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I refused and stood up from the bed. I walked to the window and stared outside. The sun was setting and it was the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°I can¡¯t just walk to him and dropped the bomb about having a child.¡±


    Lorena stood behind me and touches me on the shoulders. ¡°If you want to be saved and free from all of this, you need to tell him about Hope.¡±


    ¡°But he has no memory of what happened five years ago. He doesn¡¯t even remember and whatever happened five years ago is still a mystery,¡± I argued. ¡°Until Giovanni regains his memory, I¡¯ll make sure none of the Aderemi¡¯s find out about Hope.¡±


    ¡°I hope you do not make a mistake,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Whatever happened five years ago, there is more to it. I will be needing your help on something.¡± I implored her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    I heaved a sigh and moved closer to her. I whispered something into her ears and she let out a gasp.


    ¡°that is too risky Mel.¡± She tried to object but I grabbed her hand and ced it on my chest.


    ¡°This is for hope. Promise that you will help me.¡±


    Lorena rolled her eyes and for a while she was silent. The task I gave to her was hard but it was the only way to find out the truth about the incident five years ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky,¡± she said but then she smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for hope.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I pulled her for a tight hug.


    The task I gave Lorena was not an easy one and it was risky but I had to do that to ensure that my family was safe especially Hope. If words got to the Aderemi¡¯s that I have a child, they wille after her. This was the only way to make sure my daughter was safe.


    ¡°Where is hope?¡± I asked Lorena when I didn¡¯t see her around.


    ¡°Downstairs as usual with the receptionist,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I walked back to the bed and closed my eyes. I was tired from the long day and the usations from Lorenzo did not help at all. Before I knew it, I had slept off.


    In whatever I do, hope must alwayse first.


    *********This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Giovanni POV


    I did not understand what was going on with me or how I felt. After I witnessed the argument between Lorenzo and Melody, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything especially work. I make sure I ignored Melody all through the day because anytime she speaks, I kept remembering the voice in my dream.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do, I was going crazy.


    That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep because all I kept hearing and seeing was Melody¡¯s voice and face. I didn¡¯t know why I could not have a day free from all the troubles of my life. The nightmares were a routine in my life but ever since Melody came into my life, it became rampant. It was as if the dreams wanted me to remember something.


    Something in the past.


    That¡¯s night, I called Dennis about the information on melody and why he never reported back to me.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for taking so long but I wanted to provide you with the correct information.¡± That¡¯s was the reply I got from him.


    ¡°Whatever you do, do it fast.¡± I implored him.


    The next day at work, my mood went from bad to worst when my Cousin visited me. I didn¡¯t know how he got into My office but I found him sitting behind my desk with his legs on my table.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± I shouted when I saw him sittingfortably like he owned the office.


    ¡°What cousin, it¡¯s nice to see you.¡± He greeted me with his legs still ced on my desk.


    I rushed to him and pulled him off my chair. Before he could say anything, I havended a punch on his face. ¡°How did you get into my office?¡± I asked him but he onlyughed like a maniac. ¡°Answer me!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°I have always thought you were smart but it¡¯s so sad that you can¡¯t put a puzzle together.¡± Hemented and clicked his tongue at me.


    At me!


    If there was one thing I hated about Lucas, it was the way he spoke in parables and not going straight to the point. I pushed him to the ground and pinned him down. Using my free hand, I called Dennis and in few minutes, he came barging into my office but before then, Lucas told me something peculiar.


    ¡°Your mother helped me gain ess into your office.¡± He said. ¡°He did that through the help of your father,¡± he added. ¡°They wanted toe together as a family again so we could run thepany together again.¡±


    Before I could reply to him, Dennis burst into my office alongside Melody and Lorenzo. Dennis grabbed him and pushed him outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s me go! You can¡¯t treat a family like this!¡± He shouted but it all falls on deaf ears as Dennis dragged him down the hall.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you treating Lucas like a criminal?¡± Lorenzo grabbed the cor of my white shirt and pushed me to the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing ?¡± I heard Melody shouting at him.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± Lorenzo shut her up.


    ¡°Why are you treating Lucas like a criminal? We used to be together while we were young. What went wrong?¡± Lorenzo asked with his hands still on the cor of my shirt.


    Iughed and with force pushed him off me andnded a punch on his face. My hand bled after making contact with his face.


    ¡°You want to know why I changed!!!!¡± I yelled andnded another punch on his face. ¡°I changed because I hate this family. I hated the way you all make me feel!¡± I didn¡¯t know why I was telling Lorenzo how I felt but it was the only way to express my anger. ¡°Lucas might be family to you but he is not to me!¡± I dered.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be strong when you are not. If you keep pushing everyone away, you will be lonely forever. ¡± Lorenzo retorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Melody came between us and pushed me away from Lorenzo. ¡°Stop fighting!¡± She begged.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± I said with no emotions in my voice. I was too angry to feel any emotions. ¡°This is a family issue.¡±


    ¡°So you admit we are family.¡± Lorenzo teased and burst intoughter. ¡°You are a confused being. ¡±


    I moved closer to hit him but melody stood in my front thereby preventing me from reaching him.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± I warned her but she didn¡¯t budge and didn¡¯t move a bit. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± I yelled and pushed away. I heard her groaned out in pain but I didn¡¯t pay attention to her. All my focus was on Lorenzo who wore a sly smirk on his face. ¡°Leave now!¡±


    Lorenzo fixed his shirt and smirked at me. He wipes the blood that flowed down his face and then pointed a finger towards me. ¡°Keep rejecting it but sooner orter, you will need your family and by then, nobody will be by your side.¡± He said and walked out of my office.


    His words got me but I quickly hid how I felt when I heard Melody¡¯s soft moans. I didn¡¯t bother to look at her, I didn¡¯t care if she was hurt because she bought it on herself. ¡°Leave my office.¡± I calmly ordered.


    I heard her struggling to stand up but still, I didn¡¯t look. She limped towards the entrance and then she said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be so cold because you feel abandoned. Someone out there loves you.¡±


    When I turned to look at her, she had already left and I wasn¡¯t nning on running after her. Melody¡¯s words were encouraging but it was all a lie. There was no one out there who loves me. I am a monster who doesn¡¯t deserve a tiny bit of life. My parent abandoned me when I needed them the most. Even with everything I have, there was a space inside of me.


    I walked towards my desk and threw everything on the desk away. I fell to the ground and screamed out in pain. I didn¡¯t deserve everything that had happened to me. I didn¡¯t deserve the loneliness.


    Nobody wanted me.


    The money and fame were nothing. They were nothing if they couldn¡¯t solve my real problems.


    ¡°Keep rejecting it but sooner orter, you will need your family and by then, nobody will be by your side.¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s words kept ringing in my ears and I couldn¡¯t block it because he was right.


    I had no nobody.


    I bit my lip till it drew blood and cried out in pain. I didn¡¯t deserve all I have gone through. I just wanted to be happy.


    I hope what Melody said was real. What if someone out there loves me.


    *********


    Lorena POV


    I can¡¯t believe I agreed to Melody¡¯s stupid task. It was a simple yet risky task.


    ¡°This is for hope,¡± I thought.


    I inhaled a deep breath as I saw a woman entering the cafe I was in. The woman screamed money from the sleek ck car she got down from and her clothes. I knew a few designers back in Italy and the dress she wore was simr to my favorite designer even though I don¡¯t know his name. When the woman walked in between the doors, the cafe grew silent.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I thought and remembered Melody¡¯s words.


    ¡°I need you to spy on Lorenza Aderemi.¡± She had said.


    ¡°How can I spy on such a woman? You are going to get me killed.¡± I had refused.


    ¡°This is for hope. They know my face if not I¡¯ll do it but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Fine. How do we go about it?¡±


    ¡°Lorenza Aderemi loved doing one thing and that is posting her daily schedule on the inte. Let¡¯s find that out first and we wille up with a n. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for Melody¡¯s n so here I am sitting in the cafe and watching Lorenza Aderemi¡¯s movement. This woman and the one melody described were different. This Lorenza Aderemi in front of me was humble and the way she greeted people shows how kind she was.


    ¡°Could melody lie or could Lorenza be faking her true self?¡± I questioned myself.


    Lorenza took a seat at the far end of the cafe possibly waiting for her coffee. I pinched myself and contemte what to do.


    ¡°This is for hope.¡± I reminded myself.


    I stood up and then began my spying job. I walked towards Lorenza and when I neared her, her security guard stopped me and pushed me backward so I did the best thing I could do at that moment.


    ¡°Help me!¡± I screamed.

 Chapter 33- Alive

    ¡°Have you ever wished for something and it never happens?¡±


    Melody¡¯s POV


    After the incident that happened in the morning, I make sure I kept my distance from the Aderemi brothers. I didn¡¯t bother entering after he gave a straight order that I should cancel all his meetings. The transparent ss on his door that I do use to spy on him was shut and I couldn¡¯t see any of his frustrating movement.


    When Giovanni pushed me, I hit his desk and it left a nasty bruise on my left side. I got hit because I didn¡¯t know how to mind my business.


    ¡°I think I deserved it.¡± I thought.


    Few hours passed and it was nearing lunch hour but still, Giovanni had note out of his office and I haven¡¯t seen Lorenzo. I was worried for both brothers and although Lorenzo didn¡¯t deserve my sympathy, I still feel sorry for him. When lunch hour came and he hasn¡¯te out of his office, I was pushed to knock on his door.


    ¡°Sir,¡± I called but I didn¡¯t get a reply. ¡°Are you okay? Do you want me to get you anything?¡± I asked but still, I didn¡¯t hear him say anything. ¡°You can ignore me all you want but I¡¯m not going to let you starve because if I did, that would make me a bad assistant .¡± I joked and when I didn¡¯t get any response, I walked to the CEOS department office.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Is anybody hungry?¡± I asked them and they all turned from theputers to look at me.


    ¡°I am starving.¡± It was Anita who first spoke up. She shut herputer and stood up from her seat.


    ¡°You guys go ahead, we will join you,¡± Ken spoke on behalf of himself and mark.


    ¡°Okay. What about you Lindsey?¡± I asked her because I had nothing against her. She might hate me but I don¡¯t.


    ¡°Why do you care? You are a disaster.¡± She answered back.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Stop faking it melody. Everyone heard the argument between the brothers which I know was caused by you.¡± She used.


    ¡°What are you even saying? I didn¡¯t cause anything and you have no right to judge me like that.¡± I retorted.


    I didn¡¯t like how she used me of something I know nothing of. She had no right to do that because I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and even if I did, it was none of her business.


    ¡°That¡¯s was harsh Lindsey. Back off.¡± Anita warned her but Lindsey didn¡¯t listen instead she went on.


    ¡°The truth is always bitter right?¡± she smirked and pretended to work on herputer.


    I didn¡¯t know how to react at that moment and even if I did, it wasn¡¯t going to end well. I ignored her and walked out with Anita who apologized for Lindsey behavior


    .


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t always like that,¡± Anita said.


    ¡°People change Anita,¡± I replied.


    We both walked to the cafeteria and took our seats near the window to see the view of the people walking on the street. It was the perfect view. I ordered spaghetti and barbecue chicken since I didn¡¯t have breakfast while Anita ordered fries only. Since I promised Giovanni I was getting him lunch, I ordered his favorite which was potatoes chips.


    While waiting for our orders, Anita decided to ask him about the Chinese brand project. ¡°So how far are you with your proposal?¡±


    ¡°Good. Just need to add something more interesting.¡± That was all I said and just then, our orders came including Giovanni¡¯s lunch. We both dig in and didn¡¯t say anything afterward. Halfway into the lunch, I saw people getting and rushing out of the cafeteria like they were been chased except that I didn¡¯t see anyone chasing them.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked when the entire cafeteria was almost empty. Lunch hour hasn¡¯t ended yet and this was the first time something like that had ever happened ever since I came to DReam.


    Anita looked up from her food and gasped. ¡°Oh my God!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We have to leave,¡± she announced, and with the way she sounded, I knew something was going on. Anita stood up and rushed out of the cafeteria while I followed behind with Giovanni¡¯s lunch in my hand.


    ¡°Why are we rushing?¡± I asked as we walked towards the elevator. The people around us were also rushing as if something or someone was chasing them.


    ¡°What going on?¡± I questioned again.


    ¡°The former chairwoman is around,¡± Anita answered back.


    The chairwoman was the cause of all the chaos. I had no idea who the chairwoman was but If there was a former chairwoman then that means one thing.


    Giovanni¡¯s mother is here.


    I opened my mouth wide and gasped. ¡°Oh hell no!¡±


    Giovanni¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know how long I was sitting on the floor of my office but all I knew was that I was in pain. It is not physical pain but an emotional one. I was dying inside but nobody knows because I was hiding it so well but after what Lorenzo said during the argument, I believed there was no one for me. I had melody cancel all the meetings I had. I was in no mood for meetings or seeing anyone. I didn¡¯t know how I made it to the couch but before I knew it, I fell asleep on the couch.


    The loud knocks on my door woke me up from my slumber. I scratched my red-eye and sat down on the couch. I didn¡¯t know who was knocking but I didn¡¯t bother answering.


    ¡°Sir,¡± I heard melody called but I didn¡¯t reply.


    What was her problem?


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you want me to get you anything?¡± she asked but still I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You can ignore me all you want but I¡¯m not going to let you starve because if I did, that would make me a bad secretary.¡± she joked and I found myself smiling at her stupid joke. When she didn¡¯t say anything else, I figured she had gone for lunch.


    I stood up from my couch and walked into the washroom; I stared at myself in the mirror and noticed how red my eyes were. I turn on the faucet and washed my face. I kept staring at myself for a while before I finally turn off the faucet and walked out of the washroom.


    When I walked back to my office, I met my mother sitting on the couch with Cassandra and the two guards that stood behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± was the first question I asked her when I saw her.


    ¡°Look whom we have here Gio,¡± Cassandra announced happily but I didn¡¯t pay attention to her instead my focus was my mother who was on my couch.


    ¡°I ask again mother, what you are doing here.¡±


    My mother stood up from her couch and walked closer to me. She tried to touch me but I moved backward before she could touch me. My mother dropped her hand and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Lucas called a few hours ago to inform me about the mess that happened.¡± My mother said and walked back to the couch to take her seat. ¡°Why did you attack your cousin and brother?¡± she asked but I didn¡¯t give her a reply instead I walked to the entrance and opened the door for her to leave.


    ¡°Listen, mother, I owe you no exnations so, please leave.¡± I politely said.


    ¡°What insolence!¡± my mother shouted. ¡°Stop acting like this Giovanni, I am your mother.¡± She dered.


    ¡°Being my mother doesn¡¯t give you the effrontery toe here and talk to me about Lucas¡¯s stupidity.¡± I retorted. I pointed to the door and asked them to leave.¡± Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I owe a share in thispany and you have no right to chase me out of thispany and besides I am your mother? Have some respect!¡±


    I chuckled and walked away from the entrance. I went to the couch and sat opposite my mother. ¡°If you think you have any im on thispany then you know nothing mother,¡± I told her and she gasped at my disrespect but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect my mother but I no longer cared about her. ¡°Five years ago, when thispany almost crash, I rebuild it with my blood and sweat, and not even my father or you could help me back then and now you are iming shares?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Listen, mother, you and father have no shares in this because thepany is all mine.¡±


    ¡°Thispany is a family heritage.¡± My mother tried to argue but I raised my hand to stop her. ¡°Grandfather built thispany and father destroyed it while I rebuild it so, it¡¯s mine.¡± I dered and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t give Lucas any hope about getting a position in thispany because he won¡¯t get it. Thispany belongs to me.¡±


    My mother didn¡¯t reply instead she satfortably on the couch and looked around. ¡°You have a nice office,¡± shemented, trying to change the topic.


    ¡°If you are done admiring my office, you can leave,¡± I told her but she didn¡¯t respond instead she stood up and continue to look around. I followed her eyes and saw her staring at the entrance.


    Melody was standing at the entrance.


    ¡°You!¡± she shrieked and before I knew it, she was at the entrance opposite melody. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough in our family? What are you still doing here?¡± she asked.


    When melody opened her mouth to reply to her, she didn¡¯t get the chance as my mother¡¯s hand was already on her cheek. She had pped her. ¡°You¡¯ve been alive all this while right? Leave my son alone and let him focus on his family!¡± my mother shouted at her and raised her hand to p her again but I came between them and held her hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough mother!¡± I dropped her hands. ¡°You can¡¯te to mypany and harass my assistant.¡± I didn¡¯t know why I defended melody but I couldn¡¯t stand there and watch her get harassed by my mother. The feeling was familiar and at that moment, a memory shed in my head. I had seen this type of scene happening before but I don¡¯t know how and when.


    ¡°Look at what¡¯ve you caused.¡± My mother used. ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in turning my son¡¯s back against his family as you did years ago!¡±


    My mother¡¯s confession made me look at melody and observed her. She was trembling, her fingers were shaking and her she wasn¡¯t looking up.


    ¡°What do you mean by that mother?¡± I asked. My mother cleared her throat and moved away from the entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± she scratched the back of her head and grabbed her bag from the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± She announced and motioned for her guards to follow her but I stopped her midway.


    ¡°What are you hiding mother?¡± I asked her. My mother¡¯s hands started to shake and she suddenly freed herself from my grip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± She said and walked out of the office not without stopping to look at melody at the entrance. ¡°I hope you are happy,¡± she stated and walked away.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± I asked Cassandra who was staring at me. ¡°Get out of my office Cassandra¡± I ordered.


    Cassandra got up from the couch and startedughing. ¡°I warned you about her, didn¡¯t I?¡± sheughed and walked out of the office.


    I pulled melody into my office and asked her the question I wanted answers to so badly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 34- Do I know you?

    ¡°Remember all the time we spent together.¡±


    Melody POV


    I blinked at Giovanni¡¯s question and didn¡¯t know how to answer him. He was close to the truth and sooner orter, he will realize the truth but, the oue of the truth was all I tried to avoid.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked again, his eyes fixed on mine. I tried to avoid his ring eyes but he grabbed my hand and pulled me closer to him. There was no space between us, our bodies were clung together and I felt his hand on my waist. He caressed my face and held my chin; he lowered his head and whispered into my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask again Melody. My patience doesn¡¯tst long.¡± His breath sent shivers to my body. I like the feeling but I know he was taunting me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you meant by that.¡± My reply came like a whisper because I was feeling tensed under his touch.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± he yelled and shook me vigorously. Before I knew it, he had dragged me to the couch. He pushed me to the couch and sat opposite me. ¡°I need to know what your mission is really about. Who are you and what are you doing in mypany?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡± I stuttered not knowing what to say. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mission.¡±


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± he asked the question I dreaded the most.


    How was I going to exin to him that he was my husband? How was I going to make him understand that we were still married and we have a child? I didn¡¯t know what to do because he was never going to believe whatever I said so I gave him the reply he never expected. ¡°Some secrets are left as secret.¡±


    ¡°So you know me right?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you and my family are hiding but once I found out and you are a part of their tricks, I¡¯ll make sure you regret not telling me now.¡± he threatened.


    ¡°It not what you think, ¡°I tried to exin but he cut me off by pointing to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need you to leave before I lose my cool.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized. I didn¡¯t know why I was apologizing but it was something I needed to do. He was hurting and he probably thinks nobody loves him but I do, he just can¡¯t see it. I stood and head towards the door but what he said next stopped me.


    ¡°Present your proposal tomorrow. If I¡¯m impressed, you¡¯ll stay until the project ends but if not, I¡¯ll send you away.¡±


    ¡°But sir,¡± I tried to argue but he didn¡¯t listen instead he pointed to the door.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Hemanded.


    I heaved a sigh of frustration and went out of the office. When I got outside, I tried not to cry because I was bing too tired of it. I walked to my desk and sat on my chair and couldn¡¯t help but stare at the lunch I got for Giovanni. I pondered on what to do with the lunch and at the end of my thinking, I threw the lunch away.


    He was probably not going to eat it.


    When the day finally came to end, I informed Giovanni I was leaving but I didn¡¯t get a reply from him. I knew lying to him was wrong but what was I supposed to do. Even if I told him the truth, he was never going to believe me if he doesn¡¯t remember what happened five years ago. When I got home, I met Lorena and Hope in a good mood. They were both dancings like they won a gold medal or something.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯m the only one having a bad day.¡± I thought


    Hope was the first to saw me entering the room. She ran to me and hugged me. ¡°Hey mummy!¡± she squealed.


    ¡°Hello, Hope,¡± I answered back.


    Lorena stopped the music and smiled at me. They were both acting weird and I couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious and also jealous that my friend was making my daughter happy. I knew I shouldn¡¯t be jealous but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Is something going on?¡± I asked and when they didn¡¯t reply, I proceeded to ask another question. ¡°Can someone please exin what going on?¡±


    ¡°Have a seat Melody. You¡¯ve had a long day so rx while I tell you about what makes us happy. First, Hope¡± she called and carried her in her arms. ¡°Tell mummy what I told you earlier before she came here.¡±


    Hope scratched her head as if she wanted to recover memory and when she did, she grinned at me.


    That¡¯s was something.


    ¡°Mummy we are moving out of here!¡± she announced. ¡°Hurray!¡±


    ¡°Moving out?¡± I questioned because I didn¡¯t understand what Hope just told me.


    Lorena put Hope down and walked up to me. She took my hand and dragged me gently to the window side. ¡°We are leaving the motel!¡± she announced. ¡°I met the agent and paid for the apartment.¡± She threw her hands in the air happily.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I didn¡¯t react but just stared at her. ¡°You said you wanted a better environment for Hope so I did that just for her.¡± The way she said it made me jerked my hand free from hers. ¡°What wrong?¡± she asked when she saw my reaction.


    ¡°Everything is wrong!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Hope, go downstairs and y with the kids.¡± She instructed my daughter and that got me pissed. ¡°What is your problem?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Problem!¡± I yelled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem but you do!¡±


    ¡°Why are you mad at me?¡±She asked and believes when I said I could sense the sadness in her tone but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You are making me feel like I¡¯m not doing anything. You make Hope happy when I don¡¯t. ¡°I confessed.


    ¡°What?¡± Lorena questioned in disbelief. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°How did you get the money to pay the agent and why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°Because I just paid a few hours ago!¡± she shouted. ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°What?¡± I shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t get you.¡±


    ¡°That because you didn¡¯t let me exin before you jumped to conclusions. I met Marissa Aderemi earlier today,¡± she confessed and when I tried to interrupt her, she stopped me.


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± She walked to where the bed was and sat on it.


    ¡°I wanted to help you and Hope so I met with her today,¡± she exined and then told me about her encounter with Marissa.


    ¡°You went through all of that?¡± I asked in disbelief and she nodded. ¡°you should have told me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting work from Monday in the Aderemi¡¯s mansion and I¡¯m going to make sure that you and Hope are never threatened by the family.¡± When she finished talking, I burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized feeling guilty of using my friends over a fit of petty jealousy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you won¡¯t believe me. Why you won¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized. ¡°I¡¯m passing through a lot and seeing you and hope made felt that I don¡¯t deserve all of this.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Mel? What do you mean you don¡¯t deserve all of this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your love and hope,¡± I confessed. Lorena stood up from the bed and walked to me. She grabbed my hand and pulled me for a hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You deserve our love and much more.¡±


    ¡°But I just insulted you now. I made you feel like you ain¡¯t doing anything whereas you are risking your life for this family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what family is about Mel. I love you and hope and I will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized to her. Lorena nodded and pulled me towards the bed. We both sat on the bed and I exined everything that happened in the office to her. When I was done, there was total silence until Lorena decided to break the silence.


    ¡°What are you going to do about the presentation?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I answered back.


    ¡°Maybe you should tell him who you are.¡± She suggested but I disagreed.


    ¡°No way. Listen, Lorena, whosoever hurt franklin and me on our wedding night is out there and if I reveal my daughter¡¯s identity now, he might strike again.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just n something.¡±


    ¡°I am going to make sure you find out the truth. We are going to be fine,¡± she promised.


    I smiled at her and hugged her. ¡°Thanks, Lorena for everything. I¡¯m sorry about how I reacted earlier,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°It okay,¡± she smiled back at me. ¡°We are going to figure this out.¡±


    I nodded in response and grabbed her hand. ¡°When are we moving?¡±


    ¡°Saturday.¡± She answered back.


    ¡°About Marissa Aderemi, I want you to be careful and when you sense that everything is not working the way you wanted, pull out,¡± I advised.


    ¡°Alright, I will do that.¡± Lorena agreed without arguing.


    Marissa Aderemi is one cunning woman who can go to any extreme to get what she wants. I love my friend and sacrificing herself for our family needed to be done with care.


    *********


    That¡¯s night, I didn¡¯t catch a wink of sleep. At first, I stood at the window side and stare at the moonlight that brightens up the dark sky. I wished my life could be like the sky that is brightened by the moonlight in the night and the sun in the daytime.


    When I was done staring at the sky, I sat on the ground and busied myself with work. I thought of what I coulde up with to impress Giovanni. I didn¡¯t want to leave his side and that¡¯s is because he is the father of my child and I still love him. I wanted to stand by him and find the truth about what happened five years ago.


    For like two hours, all I could do was stare at myptop and scratched my head until it bled. I couldn¡¯te up with anything and I was on the verge of losing my mind. I needed something at that moment. I bite my nails to keep myself busy as I thought of what to write. When I finally got an idea of what to write, the only things that could be heard were my hands typing furiously on theptop and the barking of the dogs in the neighborhood.


    If this was the only chance to stay with Giovanni, I¡¯ll take it and never let it go.

 Chapter 35-Accepted

    ¡°What is life to you?¡±


    Melody POV


    The morning of the presentation came as fast as I expected. I woke up early to prepare for the office and by six am, I was on my way to the office. Before I left for the office, Lorena wished me luck and hope that by the end of the day, I got to stay at the end.


    I arrived at the office at exactly 6:30 am. When I got to the security checkpoint, they gave me a suspicious look as I came to the office to steal something. After making them understood that I came early for business, I took the elevator to the 35th floor. No one was on the floor yet and it gave me the space and time I needed to prepare for the presentation.


    For an hour and thirty-minute, I didn¡¯t seat and was walking around while reading out the lines for the presentation. ¡°Letting everyone knows that with memories, all the bad memories go away.¡± I ended the practice with that and stretched my body. I was tired because I awoke all through the night.


    It was exhausting.


    I decided to get a coffee from the cafe that was two blocks away from the office. The office had a coffee maker but I wanted to get one from the cafe because of how good it tastes. On getting there, I was met with a long queue. I had to wait in line until it got to my turn. After waiting for few minutes, it got to my turn and I ordered an espresso. While waiting for my order, I realized I had spent thirty minutes in the cafe. After getting my coffee, I ran back to thepany. When I got to thepany, I stopped running and took a deep breath before entering thepany. Some of the staff had arrived and were running around thepany while some were just arriving and heading towards the elevator. I followed them into the elevator and manage to squeeze myself among the ten people in the elevator.


    Once the elevator got to the 35th floor, I rushed out and walked fast to my desk but then I heard a noiseing from Giovanni¡¯s office. It was more like an argument between two people. I pretend to be seating behind my desk but my eyes were fixed on the transparent ss. Giovanni was arguing with Cassandra and from the way, Cassandra threw her hands up, I could tell it was a heated argument. Giovanni soon caught me staring and shut the transparent ss.


    ¡°Rude much,¡± Imented and turn to face myptop. I realized that I didn¡¯t shut myptop while rushing to get a coffee but I didn¡¯t care since I met it the same way I left it but something was missing and it was the files. All the files on memories were gone. Myptop was nk and even when I checked the recycle bin to see if I made the mistake of deleting them, it wasn¡¯t there either. Someone had tampered with myptop and all the files were gone. I wanted to scream but I couldn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t have proof that someone had touched myputer but I knew someone did it to punish me but who could it be?


    I stood up from my chair and paced around. I walked towards Giovanni¡¯s door to knock and informed him about the missing files but he was never going to believe me because he wanted me gone. My first suspect was Lindsey because she hated me but she could not have done something so extreme then I thought about Lorenzo who also hated me but he couldn¡¯t have stooped so low just to send me away. Few minutes I thought about who could have actually done it and my mind went over to Cassandra. She was the only one capable ofmitting such because not only did she hate my guts, she also hated me for stealing her spotlight. I didn¡¯t know what to do but just paced around the office and thinking of what to say at the meeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± I thought aloud.


    The door to Giovanni¡¯s office opened and Cassandra stepped out of the office with a sly smirk on her face. I wanted to confront her but I kept my cool because I have no proof, yet.


    ¡°Good morning, ¡± she greeted with a sly smirk on her face. It was as if she was mocking me. I gave her no reply and stared at her with total disgust.


    How could she have done that to me?


    ¡°cat got your tongue?¡± She sneered and walked closer to me. ¡°Anyways, the meeting is starting in few minutes. I hope you are prepared.¡± She chuckled and flipped her hair making sure it touched my face.


    ¡°Bitch,¡± I wanted to say that but I kept my cool and smiled at her. ¡°Of course, I am prepared.¡±


    Cassandra scoffed and walked away. I wanted to run after her and scratched her face with my nails but I had other ns for her. All I could focus on at that moment was how I was going to present without the files. I walked closer to Giovanni¡¯s door and raised my hand to knock but I quickly bought it down. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. The guy already hated me and he will be happy if I am gone.


    ¡°What are you doing right now? I heard him asked at the entrance of his door. I opened my eyes that I didn¡¯t realize that I had closed. ¡± I won¡¯t ask again melody.¡±


    ¡°I¨Ci,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I stuttered at that moment. ¡°I was practicing.¡± That was all I coulde up with.


    ¡°Practising?¡± He asked and I nodded. ¡°You were practicing with your eyes closed?¡± He sounded like he didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°Yes, I was,¡± I answered back not giving him the thought to doubt Me.


    ¡°Very well then. Inform the executives that the meeting starts in twenty.¡± He said and turned back to his office.


    ¡°But sir,¡± he shut the door on my face. I gave up and walked back to my desk to do as he told me.


    *****


    The meeting started at 10:00 am with all the executives already seated. Giovanni addressed everyone and apologized for the impromptu meeting. While he was addressing everyone, Lorenzo arrived into the boardroom and sat on the space beside Cassandra and opposite me. Our eyes met and he smiled at me. A freaking smile. A devilish smile.


    ¡°Could he be the one that had deleted my files?¡± I thought. ¡°Was I barking the wrong tree?¡±


    ¡°Miss melody,¡± Giovanni called my attention back to the meeting. ¡°Let us hear your presentation.¡± He requested.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± I replied and stood up from my seat. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath as I walked to the front of the boardroom with myptop held firmly in my hand.


    This was it.


    ¡°You can do it,¡± Anita mouthed to me and I smiled back at her. I looked towards Cassandra and saw her shifting on her chair. Lindsey sneered at me but I didn¡¯t care because all I could think of at that moment was how I was going to present again.


    ¡°I appreciate all of you foring to this meeting,¡± I started the meeting. The looks on their faces show they weren¡¯t interested in my greeting but what I had to say. ¡°Memories is the brand name as I have said in ourst meeting,¡± I paused and closed my eyes again and when I opened them, I could see Giovanni looking at me with an expression I couldn¡¯t read.


    ¡°Go on miss melody,¡± Cassandra implored with a p which I knew she was faking.


    I took a deep breath like I always do whenever I feel like giving up. ¡°I present to your memories,¡± I pointed to the screen projected behind me, and then I began the presentation. When the presentation ended, everyone stood up to apud me except for Giovanni, Lorenzo who had a weird look on his face, and Cassandra who was surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s was amazing,¡± Giovannimented and stood up to apud me. He gave me a thumb up and I answered back with a thank you. ¡°That was impressive. You have improved a lot,¡± he said and I blushed at hisments. My cheeks were deep red with hisments. ¡°The Chinese investors were aware of this meeting and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve epted this proposal just like I have. Allow me to introduce to you all miss Melody, the new director in charge of the project memories. ¡± everyone pped again and I feel honored. I had done something that made everyone amazed. I couldn¡¯t be more than proud of myself. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Giovanni said to me and left the boardroom.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied but he was already gone. The other executives came to congratte me and I felt like some celebrity.


    ¡°That¡¯s was amazing!¡± Anita eximed and hugged me. ¡°I am proud of you director.¡± She teased.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The rest of the CEO¡¯s department came to congratte me except for Lindsey who had left the boardroom in anger. I had no idea why she hated me but I didn¡¯t care. When everyone starts leaving the Hall, I sighted Cassandra and rushed to confront her.


    ¡°I know what you did. You were the one right?¡±


    ¡°The one what?¡± She fired back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to know what I am talking about.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. If you will please leave me alone. The job is now yours so I expect you to be happy and not confronting others over something they know nothing about.¡± Cassandra turned to walk away but I grabbed her hand and drew her close to me.


    ¡°You deleted the files, didn¡¯t you? I know you did. ¡±


    ¡°If you knew why didn¡¯t you say something. Yes, I deleted the files and so what?¡± I pped her. ¡°You pped me?¡± Her voice echoed across the room and I felt every eye in the room on us. ¡°What is your problem?¡± She shouted.


    ¡°My problem is that you did something bad without feeling remorse. You could have destroyed my future but you feel good about it. All this for a position. ¡±


    ¡°Yes! A position you doesn¡¯t deserve!¡± I pped her again and her face was already red because I hit on the same spot.


    ¡°Stop being bitter about others and try to be nice too. ¡± I told her and walked out of the boardroom not bothering to hear what the others present had to say. If I hadn¡¯t saved the files on my phone then Giovanni would have chased me out without blinking an eye. Then I wouldn¡¯t have been epted. I don¡¯t care what I had to do to make sure I stayed close to Giovanni but I was going to do whatever it takes even if it means war against my enemies.


    I got epted.


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    I didn¡¯t know why I epted her. I just felt I needed to do it. Maybe it was my instinct or because I felt I know her, I had no idea. After I confronted her yesterday, I felt bad all through the night. I felt bad for shouting at her and not allowing her to exin why she couldn¡¯t tell me about the memories I knew nothing of. When I told her I wanted her gone, it was all a lie. I wanted her to stay. I wanted to see her face every day and get to know who she was to me.


    I have never felt the need to hold or touch someone as I felt towards her. Believe me when I said I was attracted to her. It¡¯s more than an attraction and I¡¯m drowning deep than I expected to.


    ¡°So you are letting her stay?¡± Lorenzo asked as he walked into my office. I didn¡¯t even hear me entering the office. After what happened between us yesterday, I choose to ignore him. ¡°You are not going to ignore me forever are you?¡± Lorenzo took his seat on my couch and waited for my answer. ¡°Do you even know who she is?¡± He asked but still, I didn¡¯t say anything and continue to watch him while he reveals the secret I longed to hear. ¡°She is somebody you need to stay away from.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°All I know is that you need to send her away. She can¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For once Giovanni, listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Why should I? If you can tell me who she is, I¡¯ll send her away.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t .¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me what to do,¡± I told him. ¡°If you are done, leave my office. ¡±


    ¡°Giovanni, I am trying to protect you.¡± He confessed and I could sense the truth in his voice but I don¡¯t trust him.


    ¡°The only protection I need is from you people I called my family!¡± I admitted. I shouldn¡¯t have said that but it¡¯s how I felt. ¡°If you want me to still call you brother, stay away from me, and don¡¯t tell me to send melody away unless you are ready to tell me who she Is and what she did for you to hate her like this.¡± I told him.¡± Please leave,¡± I pointed to the door.


    ¡°Keep pushing out those who love you and you will regret it.¡± He said and left my office. Few minutes after he left, Melody entered after knocking for a while. I believed she entered when I didn¡¯t reply to her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir.¡± I raised my head and I saw her smiling happily at me. My heartbeat at the sight of her smile but quickly changes when I looked away. ¡°I wanted to appreciate you for epting me and I am going to do my best.¡± She said. ¡°Thank you sir for granting me this opportunity.¡±


    I only nodded without replying. ¡°I also wanted to ask since I will be in charge of the project if I will¡­.¡± she paused and I raised my brows in anticipation while dreading the worst. ¡°I¡¯m I still your assistant?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to be?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No sir, that¡¯s not what I meant. ¡± I heaved a sigh and pointed to the door for her to leave.


    ¡°If you are done, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Totally.¡± She smiled and slowly walked out of my office. When she got out, I heard her jumping up and it got me smiling.


    Whatever my reason was for choosing her, I knew it had to do with my past. I hope I didn¡¯t regret epting her.

 Chapter 36- Go away

    Melody¡¯s POV


    ¡°So what should I call you now? A director or an assistant?¡± Lorena asked for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Whatever you wished to call me,¡± I replied and pushed the shopping cart down the food aisle. It was a Saturday so Lorena and I decided to do some shopping before moving to our new apartment on Sunday. ¡°So tell me, Lorena, how is it with you and Lorenza?¡± I dropped a canned fish into the cart.


    ¡°Mummy,¡± Hope pointed to a cereal.¡±I want that.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all yours baby,¡± I said and grabbed the mickey mouse coco pops from the cereal row and dropped them into the cart. Hope jumped happily inside the cart and grabbed the cereal with so much joy.


    ¡°Marissa seems pretty nice,¡± Lorena replied to my question.


    ¡°What?¡± I raised my brows in confusion. ¡°Are you sure you know who I¡¯m talking of here?¡±


    ¡°Sure I do. I know Marissa might be faking her attitude but she seems a little bit nice. ¡± I shook my head in disagreement but it seems Lorena didn¡¯t want to argue so she changed the topic. ¡°So,¡± she gave me the chills with her weird look. ¡°Now that Giovanni has epted you back,¡± I tried to argue but she cut me off. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt Me, woman,¡± she warned. ¡°When are you going to tell the man of your dreams who you truly are?¡±


    ¡°He is not the man of my dreams.¡± I rified. ¡°He is my first love but¡­¡± I paused and looked at her face. ¡°Can we stop talking about him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°You need to tell him about his daughter. ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I refused. ¡°Once they find out about her, they¡¯ll take her away from me. ¡±


    ¡°Giovanni will never allow that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s is why I¡¯m waiting for him to recover his memories.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll wait forever.¡± She said and pushed the cart away from me. She whispered into Hope¡¯s ear and sheughed at whatever she said. They both had great chemistry and most times I do feel jealous but we were family and it¡¯s all that matters.


    I thought of what Lorena said about Giovanni knowing the truth. He needed to know everything but I will not be the one to break the news to him. He needed to remember by himself. Only then will I tell him about his daughter. ¡°You guys should wait for me,¡± I shouted for Lorena and hope but they were in another aisle. I headed towards the aisle but I was stopped by a hooded man with a nose mask on. I pretend I didn¡¯t see him and turned to move away but he grabbed my hand and drew me closer to him. I tried to look at him but he pushed my head away.


    ¡± move towards the washroom and don¡¯t you dare look back or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡± he threatened.


    I visibly gulped and do as he hadmanded.¡± Who are you?¡±I asked but he didn¡¯t reply instead he pushed me forward. ¡°Why are you doing this? I don¡¯t even know you.¡±


    The hooded man didn¡¯t reply but continues to push me towards the washroom. I looked around to see if anyone could help me in the mall but they pay no attention to me, they were all busy shopping and minding their businesses. Once we got to the washroom, he pushed me forward and I almost lose my bnce. The man looked around and locked the door leading to the washroom. The man raised a gun and pointed it at me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked in a soft tone. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tears flow freely down my face.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the man yelled. He moved close to me and ced the gun on my forehead. ¡°Now listen or I will blow your fucking brains out,¡± he threatened. ¡°Go away,¡± he simply said.


    Go away? I wanted to ask but I couldn¡¯t because I had a freaking gun pointed at my forehead.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go away, you and your family will die!¡± He cocked his gun and pointed the gun at my heart.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me,¡± I begged but he shouted at me.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± He shouted and I covered my ears to avoid his shouting. ¡°Listen carefully youngdy,¡± he used the gun to scratch his head. ¡°This is a warning from someone who has paid heavily for your death. If you refuse to go away, you will die!¡± He warned.


    I kneeled and beg him for my life. His warnings were like heavy threats. Someone wanted me dead and I don¡¯t know who could do something like that. ¡°Please just let me go,¡± I begged.


    As he opened his mouth to reply to me, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Hush,¡± he shushed me and pointed to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± he warned and moved towards the door. He grabbed the doorknob and held it tightly.


    ¡°Please God save me this once,¡± I thoughtfully begged.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The man stood by the door while waiting whosesoever was knocking to stop and it was as if God heard his prayers, the person stopped knocking and the person¡¯s footsteps could be heard as he/she walked away. The man walked back to me while I close my eyes and anticipated the worst. ¡°Here is to let you know that I am not joking,¡± he used the end of the gun to hit my forehead and in a blink of an eye, he was gone while I was on the floor bleeding to death. At that moment, my life shed before my eyes and I knew if Iid on the floor while waiting for someone to save me, I might die.


    Ignoring the red liquid flowing down my face and the ringing in my ear which triggers the aching pain in my head, I stood up from the floor and struggled to open the door leading out of the washroom. I found my way into the washroom but couldn¡¯t find my daughter and Lorena. I looked around for them but I didn¡¯t see them. I was too busy looking for them that I didn¡¯t notice that I was losing a lot of blood. ¡°Hope! Lorena!¡± I called for them. The noise in the mall made the ringing in my ears grew louder and before I knew it, my vision had be a blur. All I could do was whisper my daughter¡¯s name. Hope


    I loosed my bnce and fell to the ground with a loud noise. The mall turned into an uproar as people shouted at the sight of a bleeding woman.


    ¡°Someone call the ambnce!¡± I heard someone shouted in the crowd. I struggled to keep my eyes opened but I couldn¡¯t. I blinked the tears away from my eyes and wee the ufortable darkness.


    Does this mean I¡¯ll go away for good?


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    It¡¯s been two days since Ist saw her. I tried calling her line but it went to voicemail. I haven¡¯t seen her for two days and it was as if I lost a bit of myself. Melody was not the one to miss work and even if she wanted to leave, she wouldn¡¯t have given her all during the presentation. Something was wrong and I could feel it. It was my instinct telling me that something had happened.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Dennis announced his presence as he entered his office. ¡°I found something about miss melody.¡± The announcement got the attention that I stood up from my chair.


    ¡°Did you see her?¡± I asked him but he shook his head. I sighed in disappointment and requested that he proceeded with his information.


    ¡°I went to the motel she stays but the woman in charge informed me that she packed out on Sunday.¡± Dennis walked towards me and gave me a paper. ¡°I was able to get her address from the woman.¡± I collected the paper from him and went through it.


    ¡°Land crescent apartment?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that the person I had been searching for was right under my nose. Thend crescent apartment was a part of my property. ¡°Prepare the car,¡± I ordered.. Dennis bow and left my office. I picked my phone and made a call to the agent in charge of the apartment. ¡°Is there a tenant named Melody in the apartment?¡± I asked to make sure Dennis got the right address.


    ¡°Yes sir, there is.¡± She replied and I quickly ended the call since I already got my answers. I grabbed my maroon suit jacket that wasying on my couch and walked out of the office. Dennis was already waiting with the car in front of thepany.¡± on a double,¡± I instructed as I entered the car.


    ¡°Alright sir,¡± he replied and drove into the highways. I tried calling her number to see if she will pick but the calls all went to voicemail. I had no idea why I was going to see her when I hated the fact that she didn¡¯t tell me who she was but I had the urge, a strange feeling to protect her like she was my own. When we were nearing the apartment, I was scared of what the oue would be. I took a deep breath when the car stopped in front of the apartment.


    ¡°We are here sir,¡± Dennis announced.


    I nodded in response and came out of the car. I took my time to stare at the skyscraper before entering the building. ¡°She is on the 20th floor,¡± Dennis lead the way to the receptionist. When the receptionist saw me entering, he bows his head but I didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge him because I had something else on my mind.


    When we got to the 20th floor, they were two apartments on that floor and we had no idea where Melody was staying. ¡°I¡¯ll check the first apartment sir. Do the same with the second department.¡± I nodded at Dennis and walked towards apartment two to knock. The first time I raised my hand to knock I stopped myself. I was scared to face her. What if she doesn¡¯t want to see me or maybe something had happened to her? I blocked my bad thoughts and raised my hand to knock. At first, I didn¡¯t get a response until the door opened and I saw a little girl with the most adorable brown eyes just like mine.


    ¡°Who are you mister?¡± The little girl asked me. I was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t find a word to say because the little girl reminded me of someone and that was myself.


    ¡°Sir, the apartment doesn¡¯t belong to her. It belongs to an old couple.¡± Dennis stood beside me and also stared at the young girl. ¡°Who is she?¡± He asked but I didn¡¯t respond but continue to stare at the little girl in front of me.


    ¡°My mother said I shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers because they can be bad.¡± The girl shed hershes at me. ¡°So who are you looking for?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Hope!¡± I heard a familiar voice called from inside the apartment. ¡°I told you to stay beside me. When did you leave?¡± The voice sounded concerned and also weak? ¡°Hope!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m here mummy,¡± Hope answered back. ¡°I¡¯m here with two misters,¡± she announced.


    I found her cute and smart for her age. With her small body and some incoherent words, I assumed she couldn¡¯t be more than five years old.


    ¡°What misters?¡± Melody came to the entrance and grabbed her daughter. ¡°I have warned you never to talk to strangers. Why wouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± She wasn¡¯t aware of my presence yet.


    ¡°It not her fault,¡± I defended the little girl. She looked up and gasped when she saw my face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± That was the first thing she asked me. I didn¡¯t give her a reply but stare at her head that was wrapped up in a bandage.


    My assumptions were right. Something had happened.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Her voice brought me out of my thoughts. ¡°I need you to go away. You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± she didn¡¯t allow me to finish as she shut the door on my face. I had no idea why she did that but I was more concerned about the bandage on her head.


    ¡°Was she attacked?¡± I thought as I stared at her done. I knew something terrible had happened and the first person that I suspected to do such was my mother. ¡°Dennis, we are going to my parent¡¯s mansion,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°Alright sir. ¡± he agreed without arguing. I stared at melody¡¯s door for a while before walking away.


    Melody was attacked and it could be connected to me. That exins her attitude towards me.

 Chapter 37- Who is she?

    Giovanni POV


    I had no idea of what was going on with melody but I knew it has to do with my family especially Lorenzo. He wanted her gone and he could have done something to her which exins her attitude. ¡°Any information on melody yet?¡± I reminded him of the task I¡¯ve given to him weeks ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m still working on it, sir. Her identity is a mystery. The only information I could get on her was the one I submitted a few weeks back.¡±


    ¡°So no information on her yet?¡± I asked and he nodded. I wonder how hard it could be to find just an ordinary person¡¯s identity. Someone was behind it and whoever that person was, they didn¡¯t want me to find out who she truly is. ¡°Sir, we are here,¡± Dennis announced. The gigantic gate leading to my parent¡¯s estate opened wide and I quickly held my chest to stop the panic attack that hit me. It always happens whenever Ie to the estate. ¡°Argh,¡± I groaned out as my heart began to beat at a fast pace.


    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± Dennis asked but I couldn¡¯t reply to him as another wave of pain hit my chest causing me to scream out loud. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Dennis stopped the car and rushed to my side.¡± Sir,¡± he grabbed my hand and rubbed it gently. ¡°Breath,¡± he whispered.


    I closed my eyes and try to focus on something to stop the panic attack. I thought about the first thing that came to my mind and it was melody. Her petite body shed in my head with her long dark hair and adorable smile. I inhaled and exhaled and then open my eyes. I looked at Dennis and nodded at him that I was fine.


    ¡°Should I turn the car around sir?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± my voice came out more like a whisper. ¡°Drive.¡±


    Dennis closed the car door and entered the driver¡¯s seat. He looked at me for thest time before driving into the estate. I loosened the tie around my neck and sighed out briefly. The Panic attack has stopped but I had a crazy feeling surfacing. I had the feeling that something was bound to ur.


    ¡°We are here sir,¡± Dennis finally announced. I came out of the car in haste and head towards the mansion. The maids all bow as I walked in but I didn¡¯t acknowledge any of them. One of the maids tried to announce my arrival but I stopped her before she could.


    I didn¡¯te for any of that.


    The sitting room was empty but I could hear noisesing from the dining hall. I walked into the dining hall and the sight before infuriated me. Every member of my family was present in the dining hall and they all looked happy with smiles on their faces. I knew they were having a good time but it was all a lie. It was my uncle who sighted me first. He smiled and waved at me. ¡± look who is here?¡± He announced to the rest of the family.


    ¡°Son, you are here.¡± My mother stood up from her seat and rushed to hug me but I stopped her halfway. ¡°What wrong son?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply to her instead my eyes looked around searching for that one person and when my eyesnded on him, I rushed to him andnded a punch on his face. The punch caught Lorenzo unaware and he fell with the chair he was seating on.


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± My mother shrieked.


    I pulled him from the ground andnded another punch on his face and another and another until I was pulled away from him. ¡°That¡¯s enough son!¡± My father shouted at me. ¡°How dare youe here and best your brother to a pulp?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡± Lorenzo cried out as he wipes out the blooding out of his nose.


    ¡°My problem?¡± I freed myself from my father¡¯s grip and rushed to him. I pinned him to the nearest wall and grabbed him by the shirt. ¡°Who is she?¡± At first, he looked surprised and blinked hisshes as if he was confused. ¡°Who is she?¡± I tightened my grip on his shirt which caused him to gasp.


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± My mother came between us and pulled me away from him then she pped me.¡± that¡¯s is enough. I can¡¯t allow you to disrupt this family gathering. If you don¡¯t want to be a part of this gathering, then it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll destroy it.¡± she scolded. ¡°Do you want to kill your brother? What the hell is your problem?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°My problem is that you should never raise your hands on me again mother!¡± I warned.


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a warning mother. Never raise your hands on me again.¡±


    ¡°Giovanni Franklin Aderemi,¡± my father walked towards me and pointed a finger at him. ¡°I can¡¯t let youe here and Insult your mother. Leave now and never return.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair George, he is still your son.¡± Uncle Benjamin pointed out but I could see the smirk on his face. He was mocking me.


    ¡°He is no son of mine if he has no respect for his mother.¡± My father dered.


    I red at him and then I burst into a fit ofughter. I continued tough while they all stared at me as if I have gone mad. ¡°Son?¡± I stoppedughing and then frowned my face. ¡°I stopped been your son a long time ago.¡± I walked closer to him and also pointed a finger at him. ¡°You are no father of mine.¡±


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± My mother cried out. She held her chest and began to cry but I wasn¡¯t moved by her pretense.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Lucas pointed at everyone. ¡°You just ruined a family gathering!¡±


    ¡°A family gathering?¡± I scoffed. ¡°You guys might be plotting against me for all I know.¡±


    ¡°And why would we do that?¡± Lorenzo asked and when I didn¡¯t reply to him, he said, ¡°that¡¯s where your problem lies Giovanni. You think everyone hates you and then you shut everyone out because you thought you will be happy that way but you are not. You are miserable.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing about me.¡±


    ¡°Believe me when I say I do.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± I shouted and hurled one of the ss cups on the table at the wall. ¡°Where were you when I almost die in that fire?¡± I asked all of them. ¡°Where were you when I was in the hospital struggling to survive?¡± I directed the question to my mother. ¡°Where were you when I needed someone to care for me, to love and support me? Where were you all?¡± I was on the verge of tears but I held it back and then smiled. ¡°You know nothing about me,¡± I whispered enough for them to hear. My father looked away while my mother continues to cry and my uncle consoles her. ¡°Someone attacked my assistant and I know it a member of this family?¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure? Is that why you are here? You thought I hurt her?¡±Lorenzo questioned.


    ¡± you all know something that I don¡¯t. You are keeping me in the dark. When I find out, you all will regret it.¡± I threatened.


    ¡°You are here because of that girl? You hit your brother because of that girl?¡± My mother shook her head. ¡°You are getting it all wrong son. The girl is using you. She is turning you against your family. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± She walked towards and caress the cheek she pped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry son.¡± She apologized.


    I didn¡¯t remove her hand instead I asked her the question I needed answers to. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    My mother¡¯s expression was quick to change as she removed her away from my cheek and went back to seat down. I looked at the rest of the people I called family and they all looked away. They all pretended I didn¡¯t ask them a question.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You all know something about her and you are hiding it. Once I found out the truth, it won¡¯t be pleasant.¡± I dered and turned to leave.


    ¡°Giovanni,¡± my mother called but I didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°We are only trying to protect you.¡± She yelled after me.


    I continued to walk away without turning back to listen to her excuses. Drowning in my thoughts, I collided with someone. She didn¡¯t seem like a maid but I knew she worked for my family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir,¡± she apologized and quickly rushed out of my sight. I had seen her somewhere but I don¡¯t remember where. She seems familiar and no matter how hard I crack my head to remember her, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Maybe she is one of the maids,¡± I thought as I exit the mansion.


    ¡°Where to sir?¡± Dennis asked as soon I stepped into the car.


    ¡°Home.¡± I yawned and rest my head on the car seat. I had a hell of a time with my family and I needed to wash all the stress away.


    ¡°Did you find any information on her sir?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I simply said and closed my eyes.


    I wonder why my family was keeping melody¡¯s identity a secret from me. Who could she be?


    *****


    Melody¡¯s POV


    I was surprised to see Giovanni at my door. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he saw Hope. Any blind man could see their resemnce but I hope Giovanni doesn¡¯t find out, yet.


    ¡°Mum, who were those men?¡± Hope asked as soon as they left.


    ¡°They are¡­¡± I paused for a while and thought about what to say. Hope was a smart child and if I tell a lie, she will ask another question. ¡± they are no one.¡± I said and she nodded without bothering to ask another question. It was a relief. I remembered her opening the door and if it was somebody else, something might have happened to her. After the near-death experience at the mall, I had stopped going out. I almost died that day from excessive bleeding but I survived. ¡°Hope,¡± I called her attention and she looked at me with her brown eyes that looks so much like Giovanni¡¯s. ¡°If you hear a knock on the door and mummy is not around, don¡¯t open the door.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I heaved a sigh and then said,¡± because the bad queen mighte and she could take you away.¡± I exined using a child animation character that we do watch together. ¡°Evil Gill mighte so never open the door for anyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright mum,¡± she agreed without arguing.


    That¡¯s the night when Lorenzo returned from the Aderemi¡¯s mansion, she exined everything that transpired between the family. ¡°He was there Mel, he was close to the truth. You need to tell him.¡±


    ¡°And what? What do you think is going to happen once he found out that I was once his wife and we have a child together. He doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to tell him. He seems miserable and lonely. I was there Mel and I felt his pain.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell him now. Someone wanted me, all of us dead. I¡¯m trying to protect my family.¡±


    ¡°He is going to hate you once he found out that hope is his daughter. A father should know his child and this is the best time to tell him.¡±


    I sighed and nodded my head in agreement with Lorena.¡±I¡¯ll tell him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You need to tell him before someone else does.¡± Lorena advised.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°So he was here? How did he react when he saw you?¡±


    I informed Lorena about everything that happened when Giovanni came to the apartment. I also added the part where Hope asked me about him. ¡°I think she feels drawn to him.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water, ¡± Lorenamented. ¡°You need to resume work tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°What about the killer out to kill me?¡±


    ¡°That is why you need to tell Giovanni about yourself. Tell him tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how he was going to take it once he found out who I¡¯m truly am. The killer was still out there but I¡¯ll do anything to save my family.

 Chapter 38- Attacks

    Giovanni¡¯s POV


    The nightmares came again and this time it was worst than the ones I had before. I had a vivid dream about the fire and a woman calling out to me but that was not all. The nightmares I had before melody came into my life were always about the fire and a woman whose face I couldn¡¯t see always shout for my help but this dream was different, I get to see her face but she got shot right in front of me. A bullet pierced her heart and the red liquid gushing out of her heart flows towards me and before I knew it, I was burning and drowning in the pool of her blood. The woman screams for me to help but I couldn¡¯t because I was drowning and burning at the same time. Her screams jerked me out of my dream, I woke up sweating and panting hard. I rushed out of the bed, took the stairs down, and head into the kitchen.


    I took two full sses of water. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, I took another ss of water before I could catch my breath. The dream was horrible. It was too vivid that I thought it was real. The woman in the dream was melody but she looked different. In the dream, she wore a wedding dress. I could not interpret the dream but I knew it has to do with my past. Melody had called me her husband the first time we met which interpret the wedding dress she wore in the dream.


    ¡°Was I married to her?¡± I questioned myself over and over again. If that was the secret my family refuses to reveal, then they would be disappointed once they found out that I knew about it. The only thing I needed to find were my memories. Once I find out about my memories, everything will be set in ce but how do I remember something that refuses to pop up for five years.


    ¡°What I¡¯m I missing?¡± I asked myself. I knew something was missing and once I found it, I will regain my lost memory. I went to my study like I always do after experiencing a bad night and pick up a book from the shelf to read. I tried to read the book but I couldn¡¯t focus on it. My mind was somewhere else. I thought of how sad melody was when I couldn¡¯t remember her the first time we met.


    She must have been devastated.


    I thought of how I treated her and the things I said to her. While thinking about her, the light suddenly went off. It was pitch ck as I couldn¡¯t see anything. Something was going on and it wasn¡¯t pleasant. I have never had a power outage In my home and I was quick to suspect that something had happened. I quietly stood up and touched the wall. Using the wall, I was able to get to the shelf. I searched for the torchlight I kept on the third row on the shelf and when my hands found it, I turned it on and find my way out of the study room.


    I walked quietly towards my living room. The window was broken as shattered sses wereying on the ground.


    The intruder got in through the window.


    I pointed the torch towards the entrance but I was stupid to do that. I was hit on the back by a rod or whatever it was. Inded on the ground with the torchlightying few meters away from my reach. Before I knew it, the intruder was on top of me and he tried to force something down my throat. I couldn¡¯t see anything but I could sense his movement. He was a novice I could tell by the way he forced himself on me. A well-trained assassin would have aimed for my head, not my back.


    Someone has sent him to attack me but I wasn¡¯t ready to die yet so I fought back. Using the skill I learned in the defense ss I had with Dennis, I kicked his leg and flipped him over. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. The intruder didn¡¯t respond instead he rushed to me again and this time, he shed my arm with a weapon. He attacked me again and shed my back but this time, I got him. I twisted his arm and pushed him to the ground.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked again.


    I moved closer to him and fortunately for me, the light came back and the front door burst open.


    Dennis.


    I smiled at the masked intruder. He was clever enough to wear a mask. As I moved closer to him, he got up and kick my leg giving him the chance to fly out of the window. Dennis who had entered into the living room went after him. I dragged myself to the couch and sat on it. My arm and back were bleeding heavily. I was lucky to be wearing a thick sweatshirt if not, the cut would have been deeper than it was. Dennis returned a few secondster with no one. He was unable to catch the intruder.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he shouted when he saw my situation. ¡°You are bleeding out.¡±


    ¡°Why did you arrivete?¡± I managed to ask. Dennis and I set up a security system in my house. Once the system is tampered with, Dennis gets alerted.


    ¡°I was asleep sir.¡± He helped me up and head towards the entrance of the living room but I stopped him and pointed up to my room.


    ¡°Take me to my room, I have first aid.¡±


    ¡°But sir, you are bleeding heavily.¡± He argued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll bleed to death before you get to the hospital.¡± I told him and he nodded in agreement. He helped me up the stair and took me to my room. When we got to my room, heid me on the bed and searched for the first aid kit. ¡°It¡¯s inside the first shelf beside the closet.¡±


    Dennis followed my instruction and bought a first aid kit. I gave him instructions on how to stop the bleeding and he did everything I asked him to. ¡°I¡¯m calling Dr. Martin¡¯s,¡± he dered and went out of the room to ce the call.


    Someone wanted me dead that exins the attack. If I had been sleeping then I would have died. Nobody knew where I stay except my family and I knew one of them was sent to kill me.


    But who?


    ¡°Dr. Martin will be here by 6:00 am.¡± That¡¯s was like 4hours away. ¡°Should inform the police, sir?¡± I shook my head in disapproval. ¡°But sir, you were attacked. It could happen again.¡±


    ¡°You know what to do without informing the police,¡± I said to him and he nodded in agreement. ¡°You may go now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you, I¡¯ll be downstairs.¡± He bows and left the room.


    I heaved a sigh and tried toy on the bed but the pain on my back was excruciating. It was like someone poked me with needles. I was forced toy on my stomach and stretched my injured arm.


    If I was attacked then melody would be next. I knew for me to catch the assant, I will need to remember what happened five years ago. but how?.


    *****


    Melody¡¯s POV


    The next day I arrived at the office. After the discussion with Lorena, I thought about it and decided to tell Giovanni everything. He deserves to know and I hoped he understands why I had to hide such secrets from him. The bandage on my hand was already gone but I was still healing from the attack. On getting to the 35th, the CEO department came to wee me except for Lindsey who was unhappy about my arrival.


    ¡°Why are you here again? Who do you think you are to disappear and appear in the office again? Just because you were given some privilege, that¡¯s doesn¡¯t mean you can misuse it.¡± Lindsey didn¡¯t stop there instead she continued. ¡°Stop acting like you are the boss or something! If you think sleeping with the boss will give you the advantage to do whatever you like then I must say that you are crazy.¡± Herst words got me angry that I didn¡¯t know when I walked closer to her and gave her a deafening p.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I shouted at her. ¡°Stop using me when you don¡¯t know the whole story!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Samuel, the manager who had walked in shouted at us. ¡°What the heck are you both doing?¡± He asked and Anita was quick to answer that.


    ¡°It was all Lindsey, she said a lot of bad things to melody and got pped. ¡± Anita exined.


    Samuel red at her and then looked towards me. ¡°In my office right now!¡± He ordered and walked out of the departments.


    ¡°Why I¡¯m I the only one been summoned?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are the unlucky one,¡± Lindsey smirked at me and went to her desk.


    ¡°But you started it,¡± ken said.


    ¡°Deal with it or go question the manager,¡± Lindsey answered back. ¡°The manager¡¯s patience doesn¡¯tst long.¡± Sheughed and began to type on theputer.


    I heaved a sigh and walked out of the office. As I walked out, Giovanni came out of the elevator with Dennis and two other bodyguards. The bodyguards were tall and muscr. One had a scar on his face while the other had a look that was enough to kill someone. Giovanni had bodyguards but none has ever walked him to his office except Dennis who I know to be his bodyguard.


    Could it be that something happened?


    I looked up at him and when our eyes met, his brown eyes became bigger and his eyebrows were raised in confusion. His face looked pale and his lips were dark like he got hit by someone.


    ¡°Good morning sir,¡± I was fast to greet him to break the connection. He made me feel nervous that could feel my handshaking. I deserved to feel nervous because I shut the door on his face yesterday.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked.


    I visibly gulped and closed my eyes while waiting for what he had to say next. If he asked me to leave, I¡¯ll do it In a blink of an eye but I had to tell him about everything first before leaving.


    ¡°Melody,¡± the way he said my name made me remembered when we¡¯re still together. He said it like I meant something to him. He said it with an angelic voice. ¡°Why are you here? How is your head?¡±


    The question made me touched my head and I opened my eyes to look at him. ¡°I remove the bandage this morning. I¡¯m okay.¡± I smiled at him.


    He stared at me for a while before walking towards his office just then, Samuel shouted my name.


    ¡°Melody!¡± He shouted. ¡°I thought I told you¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence as he saw Giovanni. ¡°Sir, you are here.¡± He bows his head.


    ¡°What business do you have with melody?¡± Giovanni asked him.


    ¡°Ummm,¡± Samuel scratched his head and looked at me. He used his eyes to send signals but I had no clue of what he meant by blinking hisshes and rolling his eyes. Giovanni also looked at me and I knew I had to say something.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sir. He wanted to give me some files.¡±


    ¡°And what file is that?¡± Giovanni questioned.


    ¡°Mr. Samuel,¡± I pointed to Giovanni. ¡°Answer the boss.¡± Samuel red at me and then mouthed a word to me.


    ¡°Melody, in my office now!¡± Giovanni shouted in his usual,manding tone. He walked into his office with Dennis while the remaining two bodyguards stood at the entrance.


    ¡°You see what you¡¯ve caused. Why didn¡¯te when I summoned you?¡±


    ¡°It not my fault Mr. Samuel, I couldn¡¯t possibly leave the boss ande to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it your problem. Deal with it.¡± Samuel said and walked away.


    ¡°Oh, God!¡± I said aloud and knocked at Giovanni¡¯s door. No response came so I walked in. ¡°Sir,¡± I bows.


    Giovanni was on the couch while Dennis stood opposite him. They were both discussing when I walked in. When Giovanni saw him, he signals for Dennis to leave. ¡°How have you been?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Good,¡± I answered while looking down.


    ¡°Look at me Melody,¡± he demanded.


    I slowly raised my head and when my eyes met his, I knew something was up. Giovanni stood up from the couch and walked closer to me making sure he closed all the gap between us and then he did the unimaginable, he hugged me.

 Chapter 39- Is this the end?

    ¡°Everything is never enough!¡±


    Melody POV


    At first, I didn¡¯t return his hug but when I felt him pulling me closer I returned the hug. I let my arms encircled itself around his waist. His cologne filled my nose and I couldn¡¯t help but sniffed the fragrance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for realizing toote,¡± I didn¡¯t know why he was apologizing but from what he said, he might have realized the truth.


    ¡°You know the truth?¡± I asked and he nodded. I quickly detached my arms around his waist and pushed his arm away. He groaned in pain and walked to the couch to take a seat. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked and walked towards him. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± He shook his head. I sat down beside him and looked into his eyes. He stared back at me and smiled. I pretend to cough and looked away.


    ¡°Are you back to the office?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°I know everything now melody.¡± He admitted. ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°But how? Did you recover your memory or did Lorenzo tell you anything?¡± I could feel my heartbeat faster than usual as I asked the question. If Lorenzo had told him about us, he wouldn¡¯t say the whole truth. He¡¯ll tell him lies. ¡°Did he say anything?¡± I asked him again but he didn¡¯t reply instead he continued to stare at me. I cleared my throat to gain his attention but he didn¡¯t blink an eye.


    Why was he looking at me like that? Did he hear something bad about me? If had heard something bad about me, he wouldn¡¯t have hugged me, or was I thinking too?


    ¡°Lorenzo didn¡¯t tell me anything,¡± he finally said.¡± I just figured it out.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡±


    He grabbed my hand and ced it into his. ¡°Remember when you called me your husband the first time you came here?¡±


    So he remembered that day. I almost shouted for joy but I hid it. I felt a surge of happiness hit me like electricity. I was happy.


    ¡°I figured everything out when my mother confronted you and I do have dreams about you.¡± I never believed I got to see this side of Giovanni. It was good.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t remember me yet but you figured out that we were¡­..¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish as he pulled me closer to himself. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a husband hold his wife?¡± He teased.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the whole truth yet. There is something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I know everything melody. The only thing left for me is to remember everything.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I tried to argue but he shushed me.


    ¡°I know everything melody. I know you are my wife.¡±


    ¡°Was your wife? We got separated.¡±


    ¡°But we never divorced.¡± He argued. ¡°I want to remember everything about you and the time we spent together so tell me about how us.¡± He requested.


    I blinked my eyes twice to see if I was talking to Giovanni. I didn¡¯t believe that someone could change overnight but Giovanni did. He turned to Franklin overnight. The Franklin I used to love. I smiled at him and he also did the same. ¡°We were,¡± I was about to start the story when the burst opened. Lorenza walked into the office unannounced. I quickly moved away from Giovanni and stood up.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing here mother?¡± Giovanni didn¡¯t bother standing up to acknowledge his mother but he shifted on his seat.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Marissa pointed at me. ¡°I thought she left. What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°I think I asked that question first mother.¡± Giovanni pointed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go outside,¡± I announced and moved towards the entrance but Giovanni¡¯s voice stopped me from taking any step outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go outside,¡± hemanded. ¡°Mother,¡± he turned to face his mother. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to visit you. Can¡¯t a mother visit his son again?¡± Marissa red at me. ¡°It¡¯s about yesterday¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡°I think I need to leave,¡± I rushed outside before Giovanni could stop me again. When I got outside, I breath inhaled and exhaled before walking to my desk. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± I asked no one in particr but myself. I tried to spy on them through the transparent ss but it was shut and so I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°What were they discussing?¡± I bite my fingers as I thought about what they could be discussing. The two bodyguards standing at the entrance were both standing like a statue. I tried to make eye contact with them but they didn¡¯t bother to look at me. I stood up from my chair and walked to the CEO¡¯s department¡¯s office. They all looked busy as their hands were typing nonstop on their variousputers. ¡°Seems you all are busy,¡± Imented. ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, most of us have to work to survive.¡± Lindsey mocked.


    ¡°Stop it, Lindsey. She is onlyplimenting our work.¡± Anita scolded her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll just go and leave you to work. ¡± I walked out of their office and headed to mine. The transparent ss was still shut so I figured Lorenza was still around. I got bored with no work to do so I decided to go to the cafeteria for a lunch that hasn¡¯t started. ¡°Tell the boss I went for lunch,¡± I informed the guards that¡¯s didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge me. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± I announced and walked into the elevator. I pressed the cafeteria floor number and closed my eyes. While waiting, the elevator stopped on the 25th floor and a man entered. I opened my eyes and looked at the man. Ever since the incident at the mall, I made sure I was conscious of the people around me.


    The man didn¡¯t look suspicious. Although he looked bulky and he wore a mask, he looked like one of the employees in thepany. He wore a suit and carried a file in his hand. I heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the numbers countdown.


    ¡°I am almost there.¡±


    The man moved closer to me but I moved away. He didn¡¯t stop moving until there was no space for me to run to. ¡°Who are you? Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± I begged in tears.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything instead he bought something out of the file in his hand. He bought out a syringe filled with a purple liquid. I knew whatever was there was no good. ¡°Who sent you? Why are you doing this?¡± My voice began to shake until I couldn¡¯t say anything again. The elevator stopped at the 10th floor and then it stops moving. The man pulled me harshly and when I tried to protest, he pped my face.


    I sobbed silently and awaited my death. Was I going to die like this without getting to see my daughter¡¯s face or telling Giovanni that I still love him? I didn¡¯t want to die yet so I cried out. The man took my weak state as an opportunity and stabbed me with the syringe. I cried out and fell to the floor. Whatever was in the syringe acted fast as I felt my whole body convulsing and I began to bleed from my nose and mouth. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± I manage to ask the man but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    My vision became a blur and I was losing consciousness slowly. Through my blurry vision, I saw him making a call, and then the elevator started working again. The man bent down to touch him and then he walked away.


    I gasped for breath as I felt life slowing leaving me.


    ¡°Is this the end?¡± I cried as I thought of my daughter, Lorena, and Giovanni. I didn¡¯t want to die yet so I prayed silently and wee the darkness that engulfs me.

 Chapter 40- Hospital

    ¡°If love is a crime, I¡¯m willing to be hunted.¡±


    Giovanni POV


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked my mother as soon as melody left the office. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking me questions son and listen to what I have to say.¡± She begged and took a seat opposite me. ¡°That¡¯sdy shouldn¡¯t be here. She is a bit of bad luck.¡±


    I gave her a suspicious look but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°She needs to go. She doesn¡¯t belong here.¡± She added. ¡°Giovanni, you need to send her away.¡±


    ¡°What is your issue with her? If you know something mother, you better tell me before I find out myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I am not threatening you mother, I am warning you because you might not like the oue once I find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°She needs to leave!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± When she didn¡¯t reply, I smiled and then stood up from the couch. ¡°You know something mother. You know about her. You know she was my wife before the fire incident. You knew everything but you chose not to say anything!¡± I yelled. ¡°All of you knew about her but you lied to me. You made me felt like a fool!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think son. She is manipting you like she used to. She is not whom you think she is. ¡± my mother also stood up and walked closer to me. She touched my shoulder and caress it gently. ¡°Please, believe me, son, she is not who you think she is. She is a liar, a maniptor, and a homewrecker. She caused all those fights between you and your brother.¡±


    I brushed her hand away as I couldn¡¯t listen to any of her lies. ¡°Lorenzo and I had always hated each other before melody came. Don¡¯t bring her into our messed-up family.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what she is doing to you? She is ruining you again as she did five years ago.¡± She shouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you about your wedding? She manipted you to not invite your family and when she got her chance, she set you on fire and run away. She is back again and she is manipting you!¡±


    ¡°Until I remember everything that happens five years ago, I need you to stay away from melody. ¡± I advised.


    ¡°She needs to go away!¡± My mother refused to heed my warning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to let go of her yet!¡± I yelled back. ¡°She is my wife and it¡¯s my duty as her husband to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know what she is hiding from you? Do you know?¡± My mother mocked. ¡°I hope youe to your senses and realize that she is a maniptor.¡±


    ¡°Whatever she is hiding from me must have a reason.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, Giovanni, you trust too easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s who I am. If you are done mother, please leave.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Listen,¡± she tried to say something but I stopped her and pointed to the door. ¡°Very well then,¡± she took her bag from the couch and walked towards the door, and just then, the door burst opened. Dennis walked in and the first thing I noticed was the bloodstain on his shirt. No one needs to tell me because I knew something had happened to Melody.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I quickly asked not bothering to hear what he has to say.


    ¡°Hospital.¡±


    ¡°You knew about this?¡± I directed the question to my mother. ¡°You knew she would be attacked. Did you n this with Lorenzo?¡± I used.


    ¡°What are you saying, Giovanni? Who was attacked?¡± She sounded innocent but my mother could be pretending and you¡¯ll never know.


    ¡°If you know something about this mother, I swear I¡¯ll..¡± I didn¡¯t finish my words as I walked out of the office with Dennis behind me. I took the private elevator to the Car Park where one of the bodyguards was waiting inside the car. ¡°Only Dennis shoulde with me. The rest of you should stay behind.¡± I ordered.


    The bodyguards bow and left the car park. Dennis and I entered the car and the driver drove out of the park into the street. ¡°What happened,¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I found her inside the elevator. I don¡¯t know how it happened but the elevator stopped for a while.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you alert me?¡±


    ¡°Because I thought it was a simple issue I could deal with.¡± Dennis defended and then continued with the story. ¡°She was barely breathing when I saw her. I think she was attacked by the person who attacked youst night.¡±


    ¡°I need you to find more about this attack. Use your connection and find the fool who is behind this.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Was the attack severe? Is she going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know sir. After the ambnce came to take her away, I decided toe to tell you. Whatever happened to her was worse than you could imagine.¡± He exined.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything but hope she will be fine. Just when I found out what she meant for me, she was attacked. The person who attacked me must have found out that I suspected something. The only person I could think of was Lorenzo. He hated me but he hated melody more. ¡°I need you to keep an eye on Lorenzo. He could be involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Dennis agreed.


    Throughout the ride to the hospital, my mind was not at rest. When we finally got to the hospital, I rushed out of the car and entered the hospital. ¡°Is a Melody Davis admitted here?¡± I asked the receptionist who was busy battling her fakeshes at me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied in a seductive tone. ¡°How are you rted to her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She is my wife,¡± I announced and her smile quickly changed into a frown. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She is in the emergency room.¡± She pointed towards the left side. ¡°If you want, I can help you get¡­.¡± I stopped her before she could finish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word. You look pathetic right now.¡± I told her and walked to the left side of the building. When I saw her, she looked like a ghost. Her face was pale like all life had left her. Her pretty pink lips had turned dark and she looked dead. I rushed towards her and tried to touch her but a doctor stopped me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband,¡± I replied him.


    He looked at me for a while and then he looked at Dennis before he said anything. ¡°She was poisoned with BT monoxide.¡± He exined.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked because I¡¯ve never heard of such poison.


    ¡°It a deadly poison that was bought into the country by the corrupt Daniel Hamilton that was captured two years ago by the justice team,¡± he exined but I didn¡¯t get why he was telling stories I didn¡¯t want to hear about. ¡°Your wife is lucky to be brought here on time because the poison reacts fast.¡±


    ¡°Is she safe?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± my heart thump as soon as he said that. ¡°The poison needs to be flushed from her system to prevent futureplications.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± I yelled, ¡°treat her and stop talking.¡± I shouted at him.


    ¡°Sir, I need you to calm down.¡± The doctor beg.


    ¡°Calm down! You want me to calm down when she is dying and you are doing nothing about it. What kind of hospital is this?¡± I grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor and shouted at him. ¡°If she dies, I¡¯ll burn this hospital down!¡± I threatened.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Dennis pulled me away from him. ¡°We need to save melody.¡± He reminded me.


    ¡°Listen, Doctor,¡± I said to him. ¡°What do I need to save her? How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°We need to prepare her for surgery,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Then do it!¡± I yelled again. ¡°Save her,¡± I grabbed his hand. ¡°If she dies, I¡¯ll kill you and your family.¡± I threatened.


    He yanked his hand from mine and walked away. A few secondster, he bought a file asking me to sign, and then Melody was wheeled into the theatre room. I prayed silently for her safety. I prayed she survives so I can remember the moment we spent together and tell her I am sorry over and over again for treating her like I did.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Dennis called for my attention, when I looked up at him he pointed at a woman and a girl. ¡°I think that¡¯s her friend and daughter.¡±


    ¡°Her friend?¡± I stood up and walked towards them. The little girl saw me first and waved at me. She was the little girl I saw in her house two days ago. If she was melody¡¯s daughter then that means¡­


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Her friend grabbed the cor of my shirt and shook vigorously. I let her did as she wanted because everything that happened was my fault.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Dennis came between us and dragged her away from me. ¡± stop!¡± He shouted at her.


    ¡°Let her be,¡± I walked closer to the woman and took her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault.¡±


    ¡°All she wanted was for you to remember her,¡± she cried. ¡°She loves you. Every night she cries for you toe help her. She med herself for your death.¡± I had no clue what she meant by my death but I knew it had to do with melody and myself.


    ¡°She is going to be fine,¡± I assured her.


    ¡°How are you sure about that? You never treated her well ¡± she used.


    ¡°You are right about that. I¡¯m ready to make things work out.¡± I assured her again.


    ¡°Stop crying aunty Lorena,¡± the little one finally spoke up. ¡°What did you do to my aunty?¡±


    ¡°Erm, Hope it is not what you think.¡± Lorena defended me. She carried the girl and pointed to me. ¡°He is a good friend of mummy.¡± She introduced.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to him and turned to face the girl. ¡°I am Giovanni. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± I offered my hand for her to shake.


    ¡°Hope,¡± she ces her tiny hand on mine. ¡°Nice to meet you, Giovanni,¡± she smiled at me.


    I smiled back at her and offered to carry her. She dly epted my offer and bury her face in my arm.


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water they say,¡± Lorenamented.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked her. Although I already figured she was my daughter but I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions yet.


    ¡± it¡¯s not my ce to say.¡± She raised her hand in defeat. ¡°I called the office when I couldn¡¯t get through to her and I was informed that she was taken to the hospital,¡± she began to cry again. I ced my hand on her shoulder and console her. ¡°I hope she is fine.¡± She prayed.


    ¡°I hope so too,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Did she tell you anything?¡± She asked but I shook my head. ¡°You need to find the attacker because they are likely to strike again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already working on that. ¡± I replied her. ¡°Whosoever is behind this doesn¡¯t want me to remember anything. They attacked mest night in my home.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She shouted but I shushed her and pointed to the sleeping girl in my arm. ¡°But how?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°I have no idea but I suspect someone,¡± I admitted. ¡°I have seen you somewhere haven¡¯t I?¡± I asked because ever since she walked in, I had cracked my head to see if I¡¯ll remember where I¡¯ve seen her.


    ¡°Of course you have. You saw me at the motel remember?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you somewhere else. You were at my parent¡¯s mansion yesterday right?¡± At first, she didn¡¯t reply but then after a few seconds she nodded. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to protect my friend. I don¡¯t trust your family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to stop whatever you are nning to do. If my family finds out about you, they¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to put my life on the line for Hope and melody.¡±


    ¡°And you think she will be happy if you die? Stop whatever you are doing Lorena. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± when she tried to argue again, the theatre door opened and a doctor stepped out of the room.


    Whatever he says was going to determine how I¡¯ll react to my family. If melody dies, I¡¯ll never forgive them but if she lives, I¡¯ll make sure I keep apologizing for the years we¡¯ve lost. Now that I know I have a daughter, all I need to find is my memories. Once I do, everything else follows.

 Chapter 41- Remember

    ¡°If we dwell too much on the past then we might never see the future.¡±


    Giovanni POV


    ¡°She survives but she hasn¡¯t shown sign of waking up yet, ¡± the doctor¡¯s words keep resounding in my head over and over again as I drove out of the hospital.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to her?¡± Lorena had asked the doctor.


    ¡°The poison had been sessfully flushed out of her sister but due to how poisonous it was, it affected one of her vital organs.¡±


    Lorena burst into the tears at the doctor¡¯s announcement. ¡°Please save her,¡± she begged the doctor.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything as I watched as Lorena cried over her friend. All I could do was walk away like a coward. Dennis offered to drive me home but I rejected his offer and collected the keys from him. ¡°I need you to stay with Melody and watch over her, the attacker might strike again,¡± I instructed and walked out of the hospital.


    I drove around the hospital streets for two hours while remembering the words of the doctor. ¡°I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up.¡± I hit the steering wheel over and over again as the word resounded in my head. I didn¡¯t know if I should cry or just pretend everything was fine. Just when I found out that I have a family, they strike again. Someone didn¡¯t want me to be happy. They wanted me to be lonely for the rest of my life. It has happened before but I wasn¡¯t going to let it happen again. I turned the car around and drove straight to the one person I suspected. Someone I believed would be happy once I lose everything.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lorenzo.


    Once I got to his penthouse where he resides, I walked to the receptionist¡¯s stand. The receptionist wasn¡¯t around and there were no security guards on sight. There were a few people in the lobby and the receptionist could be one of them but I didn¡¯t bother asking anyone and just took the elevator up. ¡°In case you want toe to visit, my apartment is on the 32ndloor,¡± I remembered Lorenzo telling me about the apartment in case Ie visiting.


    When I got there, I found his apartment by the left. I knocked for a while and didn¡¯t get a response. After knocking for a while, I tried his lock which required an ess code. I input his favorite number which was ¡®5235¡¯ but it didn¡¯t work. I tried using his birth date but it didn¡¯t work. After thinking for a while, I input the four numbers I never imagined could work but it did.


    ¡°Remember Giovanni, 4123 means I love you.¡± It was the number formed by little Lorenzo. He was six years old at that time and I was ten. He formed the number after I found his best toy that he had lost.


    I opened the door leading into his apartment and entered. It was the first time I ever step foot into his apartment. The whole building was owned by him but he chooses to rent everything out except for the one he chooses to stay in. I switched on the lights as I entered the apartment. His living room seems empty as the only thing that could be found there were two leather red couches and a t TV screen. There was nothing in the apartment. No family portraits or portraits of himself. I had always picture Lorenzo as a happy man. His living room screams loneliness as there was no life in it. Everything seems ordinary. I saw a room opened and entered. It was his bedroom and it was the same as the living room. Boring and lonely.


    His bedroom was darker than the devil¡¯s soul. Everything in the room was dark including the bedsheets he used for his king-size bed and the curtains on his window. I left his bedroom and opposite it was another door but it was locked. I tried to force the door but it didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lorenzo¡¯s voice sounded at the entrance of his apartment. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± He pushed my hand away from the doorknob. ¡± I won¡¯t ask again Giovanni, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I replied with a question.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He shouted at me. I grabbed his arm and pushed him to the wall. ¡°What¡¯s is your problem?¡±


    ¡°My problem? The only thing stopping my fist from connecting to your face is my patience. Once I lose it, I¡¯ll make sure your nose bleed forever.¡± I threatened.


    Lorenzo pushed me away and punched me in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t think you are the only one who could throw a punch.¡±


    I retaliate by kicking his leg and flipping him over my shoulder. Hended on the ground with a groan. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± He yelled.


    ¡°You won¡¯t admit right?¡±


    ¡°Admit what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you sent someone to attack me and melody!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lorenzo struggled to stand up and walked to his living room. ¡°Are you insane? Why would I attack you?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t attack me then you must have attacked Melody.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± He walked closer to me and put my hand on his head. ¡°I swear on my life. I know nothing about the attack. Why would I attack melody?¡±


    ¡°You keep talking about letting her go. You told me to chase her away. Why? Because you knew I was married to her?¡± I scoffed and removed my hand from his head. ¡± who else would have attack melody if not you?¡±


    Lorenzo didn¡¯t reply to me as he walked to his living and sat down on his couch. ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know anything about the attack. I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me who would have attacked me in my home?¡±


    ¡°How did you find out about Melody?¡± Lorenzo replied with a question just like I did.


    I walked into his living room and took a seat opposite him. ¡°I figured out and I had dreams about her,¡± I exined to him. I looked around his apartment and when my eyes connected with his, he quickly looked away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about her?¡±


    ¡°Because she shouldn¡¯t be here. You both weren¡¯t supposed to meet again,¡± he admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about your attack. How did they get into your mansion?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. If it wasn¡¯t you then it must be someone who knows me well enough to attack me that night,¡± I answered back while ignoring what he said about Melody.


    Lorenzo heaved a sigh and stood up from the couch. He paced in front of me for a while before saying anything. ¡°Is there anyone you suspect?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Anyone apart from me?¡±


    ¡°Lucas and uncle Benjamin,¡± I didn¡¯t know why I had suspected them but I knew they were probably scheming up something after what happened twenty years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out if they are behind the attacks.¡± He offered to help but I rejected his offer by shaking my head.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± I folded my arms as I asked him.


    ¡°I know you doubt me but we are brothers and I¡­..¡±


    ¡°Brothers?¡± I scoffed. ¡°You and I are just connected and rted by blood. You could be behind this for all I know.¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± Lorenzo denied. ¡°You might not trust me now but you willter but for now, just trust me and let me help you in this.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted her gone, why the change of mind?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I wanted her gone but I just want everything to be over soon,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you so please stay away and if I figure that you are a part of this, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡± I threatened and stood up. I headed towards the door but his next words stopped me.


    ¡°How did you figure out the ess code?¡±


    ¡°I remembered,¡± I simply said and walked out of the house. When I got to the lobby, the receptionist was there and she bowed when she saw me. I didn¡¯t acknowledge her now but walk past her and pretended I didn¡¯t see her.


    I should probably tell Lorenzo to change his receptionist.


    When I got to my car, I looked up at the penthouse and thought about how Lorenzo must have been trying to hide his feelings. I could figure that he wasn¡¯t happy but he tries to hide it. There were secrets hidden in my family and I needed to figure it out for everything to be resolved.


    *****


    Lorenzo POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe it when I saw Giovanni in my home. I didn¡¯t expect him to figure it the ess code. It was a code I created when I was six. I thought he would have forgotten about it but he didn¡¯t. He remembered. I couldn¡¯t believe he was also close to finding the truth. If I hadn¡¯t arrived on time, he would have forced the other room door opened. As soon as he left, I stood up from the couch and went to the room opposite my bedroom. The room Giovanni had tried to force open.


    I inserted the key into the lock and turned it opened. I switched on the light in the room as I entered. The room was filled with pictures on the wall. They were pictures of myself, Lucas and Giovanni. It was pictures of when we¡¯re young till we drifted apart. I looked at the left side of the room where the pictures of Melody were pasted. The pictures were of her and Giovanni¡¯s wedding. Pictures of her while she was in Italian, pictures of her and her daughter, and her friend Lorena. I knew I sounded like a psychopath but I had to do everything for a reason.


    My phone rang in my pocket and bought me out of my thoughts. I bought the phone out of my pocket and stared at the caller ID before picking up the call.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Your time is up. It my time now.¡± the caller responded.


    ¡± I know. Please give me a little more time.¡± I begged.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted enough time.¡±


    ¡°He remembers everything now. He remembers melody,¡± I informed the caller. ¡°You need to be patient or else you¡¯ll lose this game.¡±


    The callerughed over the phone.¡± I warned you didn¡¯t I. What do you think would happened once he remembers everything you did?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I saved him from you. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± I shouted at the caller. ¡°He ising after you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting to crush him with my hands.¡±


    ¡°Once he remembers what happened five years ago, he¡¯ll kill you. Run while you still can.¡± I advised. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone after melody. You shouldn¡¯t have gone after him. I¡¯ll be all over for you soon.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t because I have another prey. I¡¯ll go after the little girl.¡± The callerughed and ended the call.


    ¡°Hello, you psychopath!!!¡± I threw my phone across the wall. Itnded on the ground and scattered to pieces. I fell to the ground and burst into tears. I didn¡¯t want to be involved in everything that had been happening but I always found myself connected in a way or the other. Even if I tell Giovanni about everything that¡¯s was happening, he¡¯ll never believe me. I was suffering too. I was suffering for involving in something I shouldn¡¯t have. I tried to warn Giovanni and make melody go away but they never listen. No one trusts me enough to believe that I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I had to do something to make melody disappear from Giovanni¡¯s life. Once she does, everything will return to how it was. Giovanni would never remember the real truth about the past.

 Chapter 42- Triggers

    Giovanni POV


    It¡¯s been two days. Melody had been hospitalized for two days with no sign of waking up. For those two days, I was miserable. I couldn¡¯t work like I used to. I had Anita take up melody¡¯s position temporarily until she wakes up. I also made sure that Lorena and Hope were guarded by securities appointed by Dennis. After the attack, Daniel introduced someone who could help investigate and catch the attacker. I needed to know why and who wanted melody and myself dead.


    If only I could regain my memories, I would be able to find out the real truth. I wanted to ask Lorenzo for help but I didn¡¯t trust him yet and he could be the attacker. I nced at my wristwatch for the umpteenth time while waiting for the investigator Dennis hired. I¡¯ve been in a cafe where we agreed to meet while Dennis went to pick her up. I¡¯ve been in the cafe for hours and there was no sign of them. I tried calling Dennis but he didn¡¯t pick. I got pissed to the extent that I walked out of the cafe and stood outside and then I went back in anger when I didn¡¯t see them.


    Just when I was about to give up, they both made an entrance as they entered the cafe. When Dennis saw me, he waved and walked towards him. I red at him but I red harder at the redhead behind him. I never knew the investigator was going to be a woman. She seems tall about 175cm and I could see her she has broad shoulders that she might have gotten from training. Her red hair was neatly styled into a ponytail. She wore sunsses so I couldn¡¯t see the color of her eyes. When they got to my table, Dennis bow and took a seat opposite me. Thedy also took a seat that was beside him.


    ¡°Why were you bothte? I¡¯ve been waiting here for hours!¡± I told them. Dennis opened his mouth to speak but the woman beat him to it.


    ¡°Traffic,¡± she simply said and removed the sunsses from her eyes. ¡°So you are Giovanni?¡± She asked with an ent.


    ¡°You are British?¡± That exins her pale skin.


    ¡°One and only. I¡¯m Kendra James,¡± she introduced and stretched her hand for a handshake which I dly took. ¡°So tell me, Giovanni, what are we looking for here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t like how she was informal with me. I looked at Dennis and signal for him to say something. He seemed to get me as he cleared his throat and open his mouth to talk. ¡°Boss, this Kendra we served together in Iraq.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said she is an investigator.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± She responded. ¡°I was in the army then I joined the intelligence agency in London and now, I work atw and order firm. I work as their investigator.¡±.


    ¡°Law and order?¡± I had heard the name somewhere but I don¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Jeremy Akins, does that rings a bell?¡± She raised her brows as she asked.


    I shook my head at her and she let out a frustrated groan. ¡°You don¡¯t know Jeremy Akins? He conquered Daniel Hamilton two years ago. He is a poprwyer.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I remembered. ¡°Now I know him,¡± I told her and she smiled. ¡°So about the investigation, has Dennis briefed you?¡±


    ¡°He has but I need to hear more from you.¡± She answered back.


    ¡°Would you like anything before we get started?¡± I asked and she shook her head.¡± very well then,¡± I began exining how melody and I were attacked and she listened with rapt attention. ¡°I need to find the attacker.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± That was what she responded with.


    ¡°Oh? Is that all you have to say? Are you even a real investigator?¡± I asked getting angry that¡¯s she seems to be ying me.


    ¡°Hush,¡± she shushed me and I stared in awe.


    How dare she?


    Dennis tried to talk to her but she cut him off. ¡°Let make one thing clear Giovanni, I hate rude people and you seem to be one of them. If you want me to help you then you¡¯ll have to be patient and treat me with respect.¡± She crossed her leg and raised her brows at me.


    At me!


    I frowned at her but didn¡¯t say anything. I knew I was been a jerk but I hated her attitude. I decided to be quiet because of what I needed.


    ¡°Go on Kendra,¡± Dennis implored.


    She sighed and then continue. ¡± whosoever is attacking you and your wife is within.¡± she pointed out.¡±I mean it¡¯s one of your family,¡± she whispered. I didn¡¯t know why she was whispering but I didn¡¯t question her. ¡°The attack would happen again.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that whoever is attacking will strike again and with the looks of it, he might be onto it now.¡± She admitted.


    I gasped and looked to see if I¡¯ll see any suspicious face but I didn¡¯t. Melody was in the hospital protected by heavy security while Lorena and Hope were protected by the bodyguards Dennis appointed. If the attacker couldn¡¯t get any of them then it means he ising for me.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Kendra¡¯s voice bought me out of my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of this,¡± she assured me.


    ¡°Dennis, call all securities guarding melody and Hope now!¡± I ordered. I needed to make sure they were fine.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he excused himself and walked outside to make a call.


    ¡°You must love your family that you¡¯ll do anything for them,¡± Kendra said.


    ¡°I do. I¡¯ve been separated from them for a long time so I¡¯ll do anything to keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will catch the attacker.¡± She assured me again and I nodded at her and just then, Dennis came back to the table. ¡°Any news?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°They are all fine but,¡± he paused and looked at me. I hold my breath while dreading the worst. ¡°Melody has woken up,¡± he announced and I found myself releasing my breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see her,¡± I told him and he nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Kendra offered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± I declined.


    ¡°I insist and besides I¡¯m going there for surveince.¡± She said and walked towards the entrance not bothering to hear what I had to say next.


    She is sassy.


    Kendra sat down at the front while I sat at the back. Dennis got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove us out of the cafe into the streets. The ride to the hospital was fun for Kendra and Dennis as they both talked about their time in the army. I on the other sideid my head on the seat and closed my eyes. All I could think of at that moment was Melody. My phone rang and made me open my eyes. I bought out the phone from my zer jacket and when I saw the caller, I hissed and dropped the phone in the driver¡¯s seat. The phone rang again and this time, Kendra urge me to pick the call. I sighed and picked up Lorenzo¡¯s call.


    ¡°Giovanni! Where are you?¡± I could sense the fear in his tone


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m heading toward the hospital. Melody has woken up!¡± I informed him. I didn¡¯t want to tell him at first but I felt I needed to tell him.


    ¡°In your car?¡± He asked and I responded. ¡°You need to get out of your car now! You are under attack!¡±


    ¡°Attack? How do you mean?¡± I asked him but the call ended, ¡± Lorenzo! ¡± I shouted his name and tried calling him again but the number was switched off.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kendra asked.


    ¡°My brother said we are under attack in this car,¡± I told her.


    Kendra and Dennis both stared at each other and then both said at the same time. ¡°There is a bomb in the car!¡±


    ¡°We need to get out!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Dennis said and increased the speed of his car.


    ¡°We need to get out of this car now!¡± I shouted at him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t. We are in the midst of people. If we stop now, the car will explode and kill everyone. We need to find an open space.¡±


    ¡°An open space! We can¡¯t even find the bomb. What if it isn¡¯t a bomb but something else?¡± I reasoned but none of them gave me a reply.


    ¡°There!¡± Kendra pointed to the left side of the road. ¡°There is an abandoned road there.¡± She directed.


    ¡°We need to get out now!¡± I shouted at both of them.


    None of them replied to me as Dennis increased the speed of the car and turned to the left side of the road. Once we were far away into the abandoned road, Dennis stopped the car and we all jumped out and just then, the car exploded and went on fire. The explosion causes us tond ten feet from the car. We were so close that It felt as if my body was burning. For five seconds I couldn¡¯t hear anything but the ringing of bells and when I finally did, I let out a scream as I remembered the fire incident. I felt my body on fire but I wasn¡¯t burning because the fire didn¡¯t get close to me. I was only imagining it. I let out another scream as another memory rushed into my head. It was a memory of my savior who saved me from the fire. When the face was revealed, I gasped.


    It was Lorenzo.


    More memories rushed in and I could feel the warm tears rolling towards my ears. I stared at the sky for a while then I weed the darkness that hase.


    *****


    Lorenzo POV


    My phone was ripped off my hand and threw to the wall.¡± That¡¯s enough! ¡± the assant said. The attacker paid a visit to my house and forced me to call Giovanni that he was under attack and just when I was about to tell him everything, he threw the phone away. I had no idea why he wanted Giovanni to know he was under attack but I believe he did it because he found it interesting. ¡°Why are you doing this? Giovanni is family!¡± I shouted at the man I had loathed all my life. ¡°Why are you bent on killing your blood!¡±


    ¡°Blood!. He might have forgotten but I suffered because of him. I made you call him so that he would suspect you and believe that you had killed him as he takes hisst breath. You¡¯ve saved him once but you can¡¯t save him again. The pain is going to be excruciating! ¡± heughed. ¡°Just pretend for once Lorenzo.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I yelled. ¡°He is my brother and you¡¯ve killed him. You killed your blood!¡± I rushed to hit him but he got to me first and hit me on the stomach. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t deserve to live! He is the reason I was sent to prison!¡± The attacker shouted at me and punch me in the face. ¡°Now that Giovanni is out of the way, thepany would be mine. If you inform Lorenza about all of this, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he threatened. He bought out a gun and pointed it at my head. ¡± the reason why I keep you around is that you are just as bad as I am. If you try to y smart, I¡¯ll kill you without blinking. I don¡¯t care if you are family.¡± He threatened and walked out of my apartment.


    Once he left, I rushed to shut the door, and burst into tears. I sat on the ground and cried out. I had sessfully murdered my brother.

 Chapter 43- The past and secrets unraveled

    Melody POV


    It was dark. Too dark that I had no idea where I was. All I could feel was the cold of the night that sent shivers into my soul. It was too cold that I thought my heart was going to freeze.


    ¡°Is anyone out there?¡± I screamed for help. My voice echoed into the night. It was as if I was the only one in the world. While trying to create heat with my hands, I heard a car driving from afar.


    So I was on the street.


    The headlight shone its light at me and I saw iting straight at me. It was a ck car. When I tried to move out of its way, I was unable to. I was glued to that spot. I saw another car driving opposite and with the way the car swerved across the road, I knew something was going to happen. I was standing in between the cars and No matter how I tried to move, I was unable to. I screamed for the ck car to stop but it was futile. The car swerving across the street passed through me like I was a hologram and rammed into the ck car. The ck car somersaulted andnded at the edge of the bridge. No damage was done to the reckless car but the driver¡¯s door was missing and when I looked around to find it, it wasying few meters away from me.


    ¡°Help me,¡± a voice begged. It was a child¡¯s voice. I was suddenly able to walk as I found myself following the voice that leads to the ck car. The car was losing its bnce. ¡°Help me,¡± the voice begged again. I rushed to the car and gasped when I saw a family of four. It was a man, his wife, and their daughters. I tried to help them opened the door but I couldn¡¯t because my hand went right through the door. The driver of the reckless car came out of the car and walked towards the ck car that was hanging at the edge of the bridge. The man who seems to be about 180cm tall got to the car but instead of helping, he pushed the car off the bridge. The carnded in the water and I couldn¡¯t do anything but stared at the family that had perished.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I yelled at the man but he only smiled and walked away. I could not see his face because of the darkness. I walked to the edge of the bridge and cried. While I was still crying, I suddenly found myself inside award. Two girls were lying beside each other. The first girl looks to be about ten years old while the other one looks like a five-year-old. I recognized them as the girls in the ck car.


    ¡°How did they survived?¡± I thought as I looked at them. The older one looks to be in the worst condition as she was connected to life support. Hot tears rolled down my face as I stared at the girls. The man could have helped them but he pretended he didn¡¯t see them. He killed them.


    ¡°Melody, melody,¡± I heard someone calling but I couldn¡¯t see who. The voice sounded again and when I turned to look back. I woke up from what I felt was a dream yet it seems like a memory.


    ¡°Melody,¡± I recognized the voice as Lorena¡¯s.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My eyes lids felt heavy as I tried to open my eyes. I blinked twice before opening my eyes. The white light above me was so bright that I had to close my eyes and opened them again to adjust to the brightness.


    ¡°Are you okay? You were crying in your sleep.¡±


    ¡°Where I¡¯m I Lorena?¡± I asked as I look around. The pungent smell of chemicals filled my nose as I struggled to stand up with Lorena¡¯s. No one needs to tell me that I was in a hospital. ¡°What happened? How did I get here?¡± I asked


    ¡°You don¡¯t recall?¡± Lorena questioned. I looked at her and just then, the memory of the elevator came rushing in. ¡°You were poisoned and Giovanni saved you.¡±


    At the mention of Giovanni¡¯s name, my heart jumped. I wanted to see him and so looked around for any sign of him but there was no none. He was not in sight.


    ¡°He is not here,¡± Lorena informed me. ¡°He left this morning. He should be back soon,¡± she assured me.


    ¡°Where is Hope?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is at the hospital daycare. She wanted to y so I took her there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I jumped out of the bed but fell as my feet made contact with the ground.


    ¡°Melody,¡± Lorena shrieked. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± She helped me up.


    ¡°Where is my daughter? They are going toe after her. They will take her away from me,¡± I cried and freed myself from Lorena.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She trailed behind me as I walked to the door. I needed to make sure my daughter was saved because she is my only Hope. ¡°You are insane Melody!¡± Lorena shouted and grabbed my hand.¡± you want to see your daughter?¡± She asked and I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± She helped me out of the door and the first thing I noticed was the guards standing at the entrance. I jumped in fear when I saw them but Lorena made me understood that they were from Giovanni.


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking her to meet her daughter,¡± Lorena exined to the guards.


    ¡°We were ordered not to let her out of our sight so we areing with you.¡± One of the guards said.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Lorena agreed. ¡°Do you need to see the doctor?¡±


    I shook my head.¡±All I need right now is to see my daughter and make sure she is okay.¡± Lorena didn¡¯t say anything after that and just took me to the daycare which was on the ground floor. When my daughter saw me, she rushed to embrace me.


    ¡°Mum,¡± she shouted happily and jumped into my arms.¡±Aunty Lorena and Giovanni said you were resting. They say I shouldn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± I looked at Lorena and gave her a questioning look but she just shrugged her shoulders. If Giovanni has already met her then it means he might have already figured it out.


    ¡°Mummy, where is Giovanni? He is my new friend.¡± Hope looked around and when she didn¡¯t see me, she sighed sadly. ¡°He said he¡¯lle to see me.¡±


    ¡°I-i,¡± just as I was about to reply to her, I heard some noisesing from the entrance and I rushed out. I didn¡¯t know why I rushed out but my instinct said I should.


    Three people were wheeled into the hospital and the one person I recognized was Giovanni. ¡°No! It can¡¯t be,¡± I shouted and run to catch up with him. ¡°Giovanni!¡± I shouted his name as I saw the state he was in. He wasn¡¯t badly injured but there was a gash on his head and a copious amount of blood flows from his head down his face. ¡°Giovanni, wake up¡±!¡± I yelled and touched his face. ¡°Franklin!¡± I shouted his other name. The one I was familiar with. ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± I begged. I was suddenly pulled backward by Lorena as they wheeled him into the theatre room. ¡°I thought you said he wasing back!¡± I cried into Lorena¡¯s arms.


    ¡°It going to be okay. ¡± she pats my shoulders.


    Two other people were wheeled but they seem to be okay. I recognize one of them as Giovanni¡¯s trusted bodyguard. He looked to be okay but he wasn¡¯t opening his eyes. Whatever happened to them means the attacker had struck again but, who could be the attacker?


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    Five years ago,


    I came home to inform my father about the new development of thepany I just took over but on getting to his study, he was in a heated conversation with someone. I stood by the door and listened to their conversation. I knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to do that but I had never trusted my father.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this George?¡± I recognized the voice as my mother¡¯s. ¡°We both agreed to this. You needed an heir and your brother was the only option.¡±


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t procreate. You don¡¯t have to rub it on my face.¡± My father retorted.


    I had no idea what they were saying but I knew I had to wait and listened for more.


    ¡°Everything I did was for thatpany Marissa. Now your son hase to take over and you think that I¡¯ll be fine!¡± He shouted. ¡°I framed my brother for murder to get where I am and then your useless son decided to ruin everything. I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°George he is your son!¡±


    ¡°My son?¡± My father chuckled, ¡°you and I both know that he is not my son!¡± He shouted. ¡°You whore around with my brother and gave birth to him. He is no son of mine!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my fault you are unable to procreate.¡± My mother mocked and I heard a p followed by a punch and another p.


    ¡°You foolish woman! I can kill you here right now but I won¡¯t because I still need your pitiful ass.¡±


    I had just heard the truth and it was shocking. My father was not my real father. I wanted to rush in and confront them but I couldn¡¯t. I just stood by the door as my so-called father hit my mother.


    ¡°I am going to tell everyone about your crimes. I¡¯ll tell the world the truth about your past. I¡¯ll tell them how you killed your father to gain control over thepany but when youter found out that it belonged to your brother, you framed him for murder.¡± my mother burst intoughter. ¡± you are a murderer!¡± She shouted. My father grabbed her by the throat and pinned her to the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He threatened.


    ¡°Go on!¡± My mother encouraged. ¡°You are nothing but a murderer!¡± Sheughed again. ¡°I regret marrying you! If you dare touch any of my sons, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±


    ¡°You are going to keep your mouth shut till the end of it would result in bloodbath Marissa,¡± he threatened and let go of my mother¡¯s neck. My mother dropped to the ground and began to cry. I moved closer to see her but my leg hit the vase that was beside me. My father raised his head and made eye contact with me. I red at him and he also did the same. I didn¡¯t want my mother to find out that I had figured out the truth so I walked away.


    The next day, my father visited me in the office. He told me to pretend that I didn¡¯t hear or see anything but I refused and he threatened me.


    ¡°You will adhere to my warning or you face the consequences.¡± He threatened.


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± I scoffed, ¡°you ain¡¯t my father.¡±


    ¡°Little boy,¡± he grabbed me by the cor of my shirt. ¡°Just because you know my secret, you think you can act on your own. I nned your existence. You should be grateful I gave you life. You should be grateful that I gave you everything.¡±


    ¡°Grateful?¡± I also grabbed him by the cor of his shirt. ¡°Listen, everything wasn¡¯t yours to began with. You never gave me a life because you are not God and certainly not my father. You are a maniptor and that¡¯s why you are like this!¡±


    He released his hand from the cor of my shirt and gave me a deafening p on my left cheek. I chuckled and spit out blood from my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll let this go because I once considered you as my father but the next time you try this, I¡¯ll break your hand. ¡± I threatened. ¡°Turn yourself in before I reveal everything to the world.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°For thest time, you are not my father. I need you to leave before I take you to.¡±


    ¡°You sure you are not going to regret this?¡± He asked and when I didn¡¯t give him a reply, he walked away.


    A week passed but my father refuses to turn himself in and on my wedding night, he attacked but I got saved by Lorenzo.

 Chapter 44-The past

    ¡°It was all a lie!!¡±


    Melody POV


    I was still shocked in the state I saw Giovanni. He looked pale like there was no life in him anymore. Lorena assured me that he was going to be fine but I needed to make sure he was okay so I waited at the entrance of the theatre room.


    ¡°You need to get back to bed!¡± Lorena advised. ¡°You are going to get sick again if you keep up with this.¡±


    ¡°How long was I out!¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Two days,¡± she replied.


    I groaned out in frustration when I realized that I was on that bed for two days. I wondered what happened for that two days. ¡°I had a dream or maybe it was a memory.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Lorena fixed my daughter in her arms and looked at me.


    I began to exin the dream and when I finished, Lorena heaved a sigh. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It means it had something to do with your childhood.¡±


    ¡°My childhood? My mother said that I was abandoned as an infant.¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s wasn¡¯t the whole truth. Mel, you don¡¯t just have dreams about people. It might be a memory you¡¯ve longed forgotten. ¡±


    ¡°But why would my mother lie to me?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Some questions need answers too. ¡± Lorena pats my back.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A voice screeched behind us and when we turned, Marissa¡¯s green eyesnded on mine. Beside her was Giovanni¡¯s father and he didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡°I thought I told you to stay away and you¡­.¡± She pointed to Lorena. ¡°You both nned this right?¡± She used.


    ¡°I can exin,¡± Lorena said to her.


    ¡°What did you do to my son?¡± She pointed an using finger at me. ¡°You nned with your friend to ruin my family and you¡¯ve seeded. ¡±


    ¡°Do not use me of something I knew nothing about!¡± I retorted. ¡°I know you hate me but I was attacked too. Someone wanted me dead. How I¡¯m I not sure it not you?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, how dare you use me? I could never attack my son.¡±


    ¡°But you can attack me,¡± I used.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put words into my mouth Melody.¡± She warned.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± George came in between us. He pointed at me and I gulped because I had always feared him. ¡°You can leave now. You are no longer needed. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are forgetting something George, I am Giovanni¡¯s wife,¡± I admitted


    George scoffed and moved closer to me, he raised his hand to hit me but Lorena stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She begged. ¡°We will leave. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± I refused. ¡°Giovanni is my husband. ¡±


    ¡°But he has no memory of you,¡± Marissa mocked.


    ¡°But now he does. He remembers everything, Marissa.¡± I dered. Marissa looked shocked while George looked away. ¡°He is my husband! I have every right to be here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Hope¡¯s voice sounded. She yawned and looked around her. Marissa gasped when she saw her. This was what I had been avoiding but now that it was revealed, I had no choice but to let them know the truth.


    ¡± is she..?¡± Lorenza pointed at her. ¡°Is she Giovanni¡¯s?¡± She asked.


    I red at her and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How are we sure that thing is Giovanni¡¯s?¡± George eyes me suspiciously.


    ¡°Because she is and please refrain from calling a child a thing sir,¡± A redhead female walked towards us. I recognized her as thedy that was wheeled in with Giovanni and his guard.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± George asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who hates people like you.¡± She smiled and walked towards me. ¡°You must be Melody.¡± She smiled at me.


    ¡°How? How are you standing? I saw you wheeled in?¡±


    ¡°You can call it power,¡± she joked and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± George rushed to grab her but she flipped him over her shoulder. Georgended on the ground with a pained groan. ¡°Now that¡¯s how you treat a rude man,¡± shemented.


    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Marissa questioned and rushed to help her husband up but he pushed her away. George looked from the redheaddy to me then he looked at my daughter for a while before walking away. Lorenza also went after him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kendra and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± she stretched her hand for me to take and I dly took it.


    ¡°Melody and I are sure you probably know, ¡± I said to her and sheughed. ¡°This is Lorena my friend and Hope my daughter. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± she shook hands with Lorena and offered to carry Hope. My daughter looked at me before jumping into Her arms. ¡°Hi,¡± she smiled at her and my daughter smiled back. Soon they began to converse. While waiting, I asked Kendra about what happened and she took her time to exin. I didn¡¯t know why I trusted her but it was because she doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would tell lie.


    We waited forever before the theatre room finally opened. The surgeon in charge came out and when he saw us, he walked up to us. ¡°Who is rted to the patient?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am.¡± I was quick to respond. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The surgery was sessful. His head has been fixed so we would shortly move him into award,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Noplications?¡± Kendra asked him and he shook his head.


    ¡°He should wake up in a few hours,¡± he said and walked away.


    The weight on my chest was lifted as soon as I heard the announcement. Giovanni was going to be fine. I nned on telling him everything that had happened once he wakes up.


    ¡± I guess that a good news,¡± Kendra announced. ¡°You seems sick,¡± she observed and grab my hands. ¡°Giovanni wouldn¡¯t want you fainting once he wakes up. You need rest.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied because that moment I could feel my legs burning. I suddenly feel dizzy.


    ¡°You areing with me,¡± Kendra insisted and grabbed my hands.


    ¡°I agree with Kendra. You look like a ghost.¡± Lorena added. Even my daughter seems to agree with them as she frowned at me.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take the rest but once Giovanni wakes up, you let me know,¡± I told them and they all nodded in agreement with me.


    I stared at the theatre doors for a while before walking away with Kendra¡¯s help. Everything was just happening too fast but I hoped that we will make up for the years we¡¯ve lost. Once Giovanni wakes up, I¡¯ll tell him about everything memory or no memory.


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    I felt pain. It felt like someone stole a piece of me and I was getting it back but the process was painful. While trying to adjust to the process, I heard some voices. It wasn¡¯t audible enough but I could hear them. I try to say something but I couldn¡¯t find my voice and even when I tried to look at them, all I could see was darkness. Soon, the voices became audible and I could hear what they said.


    ¡°Is he going to be okay doctor?¡± The first person said.


    ¡°Yes, ¡± the person I believed to be the doctor answered back.


    ¡°Why were they talking about me?¡± I needed to know so I forced my heavy eyelids open. The first thing I saw after opening my eyes was my father¡¯s ring eyes. The moment our eyes met, the memories came rushing in. I jerked up from the hospital bed but in doing so, I felt a terrible pain in my head. ¡°Aaah,¡± I screamed out.


    ¡°Son,¡± the people I called my parent shouted. My mother moved closer to me and grabbed my hand. ¡± son, are you alright?¡± She asked.


    In my painful state, I looked from my mother to my so-called father, they both looked at me with love but I knew it was fake. ¡°What are you both doing here?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Son,¡± my mother hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you are fine. What happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I was attacked,¡± I replied while looking at my father. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± I directed the question to my father.


    ¡°Lorenzo informed us,¡± he replied but I knew he was lying. If Lorenzo had told them then he was supposed to be around.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He is on his way,¡± my father was quick to respond.


    I eyed him suspiciously before looking away. I knew he had something to do with the attacks. To find out if truly he was behind the attacks, I had to pretend. ¡°Father,¡± I smiled at him. ¡°As you can see I¡¯m fine, take mother and go home,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°But son, we are here for you.¡± My mother responded. I looked at her and gave a smile.


    ¡°We both know you don¡¯t care so you are not needed here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to your mother like that!¡± My father shouted at him. I burst into fits ofughter as I watched the circus show he was disying. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve regained your memories.¡±


    I turned towards him with the anger and hatred I felt for him. ¡°How did you know that? ¡± I questioned. If he knew that I had regained my memories he might attack again.


    ¡°I met Melody. She imed you¡¯ve regained your memory. Have you?¡± He asked.


    I shook my hand and looked away. If melody had told him about my memories then I needed to pretend that I lost it again. It was the only way to keep everyone out of danger. ¡°You¡¯ve heard wrong. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°It must have been the ident,¡± my mother burst into tears. I let out a breath of relief and was thankful that my mother came to my rescue. I¡¯m going to use the ident to my advantage. ¡°Doctor,¡± my mother turned to the doctor standing close to the door. ¡°What going to happen to our son?¡±


    ¡°He is perfectly fine and he¡­..¡± The doctor made eye contact with me and I gave him a signal which I hope he understands. He had been listening in to our conversations for a while so I hoped in my heart that he would understand the sign. ¡°He might show signs of amnesia for a while due to the effect of the fall.¡± He stuttered while exining to them. When my eyes made contact again, I mouthed a thank you to him.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you leave, I need to sleep.¡± Iid back on the bed and closed my eyes. My mother tried to talk to me but I ignored her. After a while, I heard them leaving and I was able to finally breathe. Once I was cleared that they¡¯ve left, I struggled to stand up while ignoring the pains I felt on my head. I rubbed my forehead to soothe the pain and when I felt rxed, I headed to the door and walked out of the ward. I staggered and almost lose my bnce when I got out of the ward but someone grabbed me.


    ¡°Easy,¡± I recognized the voice as Lorenzo¡¯s. He ced his hand on my shoulder and supported me with his weight. ¡°You are not fully recovered. What are you doing walking around with a head like that?¡± He scolded and walked me into the ward.


    ¡°I need to see Melody,¡± I told him but he pretended he didn¡¯t hear me. ¡± Lorenzo I need to make sure she is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he responded. Heid me gently on the bed.¡± I pass by her room whileing here. She is fine.¡± He assured me. ¡°You¡¯ve to be careful because the father is lurking around the hospital.¡±


    I frowned when I heard him mention his father¡¯s name. Lorenzo knew something that I didn¡¯t and intend on finding out. ¡°When have you found out?¡±


    He blinked at my question as if he was confused but I knew he was only pretending. ¡°When did you find out Lorenzo?¡± I asked again. ¡°I need every detail because I remember everything that happened five years ago. You saved me from that fire five years ago and I need to know why you did that when I¡¯ve hated you all my life.¡±


    Lorenzo walked to the window and stared outside. ¡°It all started when I was five,¡± he began.

 Chapter 45-Flashback

    ¡°The past should remain in the past so the future won¡¯t be so far away.¡±


    Lorenzo POV


    ¡°It all started when I was five years ago,¡± I began the story that I tried to bury deep in my heart but it kept resurfacing. ¡°It was an afternoon, you were in school but I had stayed at home because I fell sick. Uncle Benjamin and Lucas hade to visit us that day. I was in my room sleeping that afternoon while I heard the news. It came from our parent¡¯s room.¡±


    Twenty years ago,


    ¡°I¡¯m here to im what truly belongs to me brother!¡± Uncle Benjamin shouted.


    ¡°You guys should keep it down. The kids will hear you!¡± I heard my mother begged.


    ¡°Keep what down you whore!¡± My father used her. ¡°You are the cause of all of this. If you haven¡¯t whore around then this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°I met Benjamin before I met you. I was pregnant with Giovanni before you emotionally ckmailed you wicked soul.¡± My mother retorted.


    I could hear everything from my room. As a little boy, I had no idea why they were fighting. We were a happy family and fighting is not what makes a happy family ording to what my mother always said. I stood up from the bed and walked to my parent¡¯s room. When I was almost there, I heard my father dering that we were bastards.


    ¡°They are no son of mine but I won¡¯t allow you to im them!¡± My father dered.


    As a little boy, I ran inside the room but the state I met my mother in was notfortable. She wasying on the bare floor with father on top of her and uncle Benjamin trying to pull him away.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± I burst into tears like the little child that I was. I didn¡¯t want my mother to get hurt so I ran and tried to push my father of her. My fatherughed and pushed me away with a strong force. My back made contact with the desk that was opposite the bed. I let out a scream andid on the ground with a broken rib.


    I heard mother and uncle Benjamin ruining towards me before I cked out. When I woke up, I was in the hospital and the first person I saw was my father. He smiled


    at me and then gave me a warning. ¡± pretend you didn¡¯t see anything and we¡¯ll be fine. If your brother finds out about this, I¡¯ll kill your mother.¡± He threatened me with my mother whom I loved very much. As a little boy, I pretended everything was fine to keep my mother safe. One week pass and the news of uncle Benjamin came. He was used of murder and sent to prison. I didn¡¯t know much at that time but all I knew was that my father wasn¡¯t my real father.


    Present


    ¡°What happened after then?¡± Giovanni questioned.


    ¡°As I grew older, father abuses me almost every day but pretends to care more about me anytime he sees you,¡± I chuckled when I remembered the memory. ¡°I could remember the hate in your eyes anytime you see father caring for me.¡± I chuckled again, ¡°I was suffering and I couldn¡¯t tell anyone. Mother knew about it but she was just as helpless as I was.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to protect you. He threatened to kill you and if I had told you, he would have killed you.¡± I turned away from the window and faces my brother. ¡°I was abused all through my life. He started with a whip when I was eight years and then he upgraded to knives when I turned thirteen. He cut me open most times and fixed me up. I was a toy to him!¡± I blinked the tears that were settling in my eyes away. I didn¡¯t want him to see me in my weak state but I couldn¡¯t help it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Giovanni apologized but I just smiled. He had spent his whole life hating me but I didn¡¯t want him to feel any regret because he had no idea. ¡± I had no idea. I hated you my whole life while you were suffering.¡± He said with remorse.


    ¡°It not your fault brother, you were oblivion.¡± I smiled at him but Giovanni probably knew that it was a fake smile.


    ¡°Is father behind all the attacks?¡± He asked the question that I feared. I knew he was going to ask and not telling him would only cause more problems.


    ¡°Father has been behind all the attacks on you and melody. He is nning more.¡± I informed him.


    ¡°Hmmmmm,¡± was all Giovanni responded with. ¡°What happened five years ago after you saved me from the fire? What happened to melody?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stuttered not able to form words and when I finally did, I said, ¡°father had everything nned out. He wanted you gone after he found out your secret. Whatever happened to melody shoulde from her mouth, not mine. It, not my ce to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her but for now, I need to pretend that I have lost my memories again and you are going to help me. I know you¡¯ve suffered so much because of our parent¡¯s mistake and I wasn¡¯t there as a brother for you but I¡¯ll make sure I get back at that man for every pain he has caused you.¡± Giovanni made the promise with his hands on his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±


    ¡°Same here bro,¡± I answered back.


    ¡°If it not too much,¡± Giovanni hesitated at first but I urged him to continue. ¡°If it not too much, can I see the scars?¡± He requested.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see my scars. It would only infuriate him more. ¡°Can I?¡± He pleaded.


    I nodded at him and pulled off the ck t-shirt I wore. He gasped when he saw the scars. Some were whip marks while the rest were mostly from knife cuts. My whole back was covered with scars. They were irritating and unpleasant to look at. I turned to face him and began to exin how I got the scars. Giovanni couldn¡¯t help it as he burst into tears. A full-grown man crying over my pains. I didn¡¯t want him to me himself so I walked closer to him and embraced him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized over and over again.


    ¡°It okay. It, not your fault,¡± I tried to smile but I wasn¡¯t good at hiding my pains. I sobbed quietly as I held my brother. We had both suffered due to our parent¡¯s mistake but enough is enough. It was time to stand up and fight back.


    ¡°I am going to make sure that man pays for everything he has done,¡± Giovanni said with determination. ¡°He is going to suffer for the pains he had caused every one of us.¡± He promised.


    ¡°We are going to make him pay,¡± I joined in his revenge mission. ¡°We need toe up with a n,¡± I offered. I wore my t-shirt and then began to inform Giovanni of the n I hade up with.


    *****


    Melody¡¯s POV


    I saw him in my dream. He muttered some words into my ears but I couldn¡¯t hear them because it was not loud enough. The only thing I could figure out from the way he sounded in his sleep was how he sounded like he was in pain. He promised toe back and while I tried to hold onto him, I woke up.


    ¡°d to see you¡¯ve woken up,¡± Lorenamented. ¡°How are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I answered back. With her help, I sat up on the bed. ¡°Has Giovanni woken up?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Lorena throw me a questioning look. ¡°You were out for two days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shouted, ¡°how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said you needed rest.¡±


    ¡°I need to see Giovanni. He must have woken up right?¡±


    Lorena heaved a sigh and grabbed my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this but Giovanni had been discharged. He left the hospital a while ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I jumped out of the bed. ¡°I need to see him. He might still be in the hospital premises right?¡± Lorena shook her head at me. ¡°Did..¡± I hesitated. ¡°He came to visit me right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mel,¡± Lorena rushed to my side as I fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°He has abandoned me again right?¡± I didn¡¯t need anybody to tell me that he didn¡¯t want to see me.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t abandon you, Mel,¡± Lorena defended. ¡°He paid for all your bills and whatever is going on with him is worst than what you could think of.¡±


    ¡°Why are you defending him?¡± I yelled at my friend. ¡°I¡¯m suffering!¡±


    ¡°He is suffering too! He was attacked Mel, try to be considerate and for once, stop thinking of yourself.¡± Lorena was right about one thing. He was suffering.


    I stood up from the ground and walked towards the door that leads outside. ¡°If it not too much, can we take a walk outside and where is my daughter?¡± I looked around for Hope but couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡°Kendra came earlier and offered to take her out for ice cream. ¡± Lorena replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While taking a stroll in the hospital park, I saw someone I least expected to see. Lorenzo was heading towards me with his usual boyish look. He waved at me but I pretended I didn¡¯t see him.


    I was still angry at him.


    ¡°Melody,¡± he called my name when he was only a few feet apart from me. ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I questioned when we were standing face to face. Lorena sneered at him and wanted to say something but I stopped her.


    ¡± I came in peace Melody.¡± He simply replies.


    ¡°Peace,¡± I scoffed, ¡°I know you hate me, Lorenzo. You don¡¯t have to pretend you care.¡± I pointed out.


    I thought Lorenzo was going to reply to me like he always did but instead he smiled at me. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Melody.¡± He stated and moved closer to me while I moved backward. ¡°Giovanni sent me here,¡± he announced.


    My eyes widened at the sound of his name. It sent shivers to my whole body. I was happy to know that Giovanni had sent his brother to me. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Lorenzo scratched his head. ¡± concerning the Chinese project,¡± he paused and looked at my face before he continued. ¡°He wants you to stay away from the office for now.¡± He dropped the bombshell.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked as I felt the tears welled up in my eyes.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°So who is going to be in charge of the Chinese project?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°About that,¡± he sighed briefly, ¡°you are still in charge but,¡± he paused.


    ¡°But what?¡± I anticipated.


    ¡°It would be on hold until you are back to the office.¡±


    I blinked the tears away and breathed heavily. ¡°I am still in charge!¡± I wanted to scream out but instead, I said,¡± how is he?¡±


    ¡°He is doing fine,¡± Lorenzo replied. He stared at me for a while before turning to walk away.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I stopped him.


    He turned and looked at me. ¡°Can you rte this to him please?¡± I pleaded. ¡°Tell him I miss him.¡±


    Lorenzo smiled and nodded that he understood. He looked at me for a while before walking away.


    ¡°What next?¡± Lorena asked.


    ¡°Now we find out why I had that memory. Our first stop is the orphanage now. I need to ask my mother about some information.¡± I decided.


    I was going to find out who I was and after that, I was going to find out who attacked Giovanni and me. It was going to be tough but I was ready to take a shback.

 Chapter 46- The plan

    Melody POV


    I was ready to face my past but on getting to the two-storey orphanage home where I grew up, I found it hard to go inside.


    Was I ready to face my past? Was I ready to find out about my family?


    Those were the endless thoughts that filled my head as I stared up at the building but like always, Lorena encouraged me to ovee my fears.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, I¡¯m always here.¡± She assured me.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Hope pouted and I found it cute.


    ¡°We are always here,¡± Lorena corrected herself. I smiled at both of them. I was happy I had them because I couldn¡¯t do without them. After Giovanni gave orders that I shouldn¡¯te to the office, I spent three days recuperating and nning on how I was going to face my past.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Lorena¡¯s voice bought me out of my thought. ¡°¨¨ tempo di affrontare il tuo passato, qualunque cosa ada, lo supereremo(it time to face your past, whatever happens, we will ovee it)¡± it be long since I heard her speak Italian and hearing it again bought a smile to my face.


    Its time.


    Together with my family, we walked into the orphanage home. The serenity around the ce was overwhelming, the children yed happily in the yground and it made me remember the past when I yed around with sister Mary.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the receptionist greeted us warmly when she sees us. After I came back to Mecianda and visited the orphanage home, I made sure toe to visit once in two weeks. It was my home and I¡¯ll never forget that.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I replied her with a smile. ¡°Where is sister Mary? I need to see her.¡± I requested. The expression on the young nun¡¯s face soon changes to a sad one.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± she instructed. Lorena and I exchanged looks before following her. She took us to a room I always recognized as sister Mary¡¯s. When she opened the door, the first thing I saw was a body on a bed. It was sister Maryying on the bed with her eyes closed. ¡°Sister Mary had been sick for a while now. The doctor said it was due to old age.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡± I almost shouted but lowered my voice when I saw sister Mary moved.


    ¡°Melody,¡± I heard sister Mary called my name with a weak tone.


    ¡°Sister Mary,¡± I rushed to her side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine my daughter,¡± she assured me. Her hands found my hair and she caressed it gently like she always did when I was a child. ¡°My beautiful child.¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± I cried out and hugged her tightly. ¡°Mother,¡± I repeated.


    Sister Mary wrapped her arms around my neck and we both cried in each other¡¯s arms. I wasn¡¯t ready to let go of her yet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my child,¡± she whispered.


    A few minutester, we sat down on the chairs in sister Mary¡¯s room. After our break down, I asked sister Mary about my past. She heaved a sigh before she started the story.


    ¡°I knew you wille to ask me about this one day.¡± She smiled at me and I returned the smile. ¡°It was a rainy day, I saw you outside the gate of the orphanage home. You were trembling. I helped you inside and when I asked about your name, you didn¡¯t remember. ¡±


    ¡°But how? I had a memory of my family getting into an ident. I thought my sister and I lived here and she got adopted. ¡±


    Sister Mary shook her head. ¡°No, I never met your sister. There was one thing I noticed that night.¡± She said.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Lorena asked.


    ¡°You had a cut on your head and you were bleeding,¡± she answered. ¡°It was as if you escape from somewhere and it was the truth. I did some research and found out that your parent died and you and your sister lived with your aunt. I paid a visit to your aunt to confront her on why she let you out on that day.¡± Sister mary paused and coughed out. ¡°Sorry, ¡± she excused herself and coughed again.


    ¡°I found out that¡¯s your aunt was a cruel woman, ¡± she continued. ¡°She was not happy with you or your sister. Iter found out that your sister ran away from her home. I reported her to thew but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it because there was no evidence. I tried looking for your sister but I never found her so I presumed she died.¡±


    The story was a sad one because I cried throughout whereas Lorena who I thought to be strong also teared up. ¡°How old was I at that time?¡± I asked her because I had always I was bought to the orphanage when I was an infant.


    ¡°You were just eight years old at that time.¡± That¡¯s means I stayed with my aunt for three years before running away. I didn¡¯t believe my sister died so I decided to look for the aunt who caused our separation


    ¡°Do you know where that my aunt lives?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Melody, what are you thinking of doing?¡± Lorena asked.


    ¡°I need to meet that cruel woman. I have this feeling that my sister is still alive.¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Hell no,¡± Lorena objected.


    ¡°You promised to help me out, Lorena. Don¡¯t back out now when I¡¯m closed to the truth.¡± I begged. Lorena looked away and didn¡¯t bother replying. ¡°Mother, I need to find her. I need to know if my sister is still alive.¡± I begged.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± sister mary agreed and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I hope you find your sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister Mary,¡± I sobbed when I remembered she was going to die soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m not dying yet. I need to see you bring your husband and possibly your sister before I passed. ¡± it sounded like a joke but I knew she was serious about it. Sister Mary was a persistent woman.


    We spent more time with her in which Lorena made sure she avoided me. When we left the orphanage home and got home, I decided to confront her. ¡°Are you mad because I said I was going to look for my aunt?¡± I questioned her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous Melody. That woman abused you. She might do the same again.¡±


    ¡°But you would be with me right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You promised we will always be together so I need not be afraid because I have you and Hope. ¡±


    Lorena burst intoughter and pulled me into a hug. ¡°I can¡¯t stay mad at you for a long time. I¡¯m going to help you find your sister. If your stupid aunt tries anything stupid, we will kick her ass.¡± She joked and I found myselfughing at her dry joke.


    In times like this, the one person I trust and have confidence in was Lorena. She had always been my rock. I found it strange that we had a strong connection but You can¡¯t question how life works.


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    ¡°Your idea sucks. If we follow your n then it going to be the end.¡± Kendra argued.


    ¡°You think yours is better.¡± Lorenzo red at her.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m the brainy one here. You are just¡­.¡± She scoffed and looked away.


    ¡°What are you implying you, redheaddy?¡± Lorenzo retorted.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that your n sucks. You have a problem with that green eyes boy?¡± Kendra fired back.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted at both of them. ¡°Please try to be civil both of you.¡± I pleaded because I was getting tired of their useless conversation.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s n sucks and I¡¯m trying to help him realize that.¡±


    ¡°As if yours is any better,¡± Lorenzo retorted and their argument started all over again.


    I heaved a sigh and looked at Dennis who just shrugged his shoulders. I stood up and paced around my office. Its been three days since I was discharged and since Ist saw or heard from Melody. For those three days, I made sure Dennis was secretly around her and my daughter. I just wanted everything to end so I could reunite with my family again. I wanted to make everything right so I invited Kendra and Lorenzo to help with the n in taking my father down. Now that we knew that he was the attacker, we needed a n to stop him but Kendra and Lorenzo weren¡¯t helping. Ever since I introduced them to one another, they had always been on each other¡¯s throats. ¡°Guys!!!!¡± I shouted to gain their attention. They both stopped talking and faced me.


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡± I yelled again. ¡°If we keep arguing, it won¡¯t get us anywhere.¡± Kendra and Lorenzo both looked at each other and quickly turned away. ¡°We need a n to bring my father down,¡± I said to both of them. ¡°Lorenzo, we can¡¯t just hand him over him to the police. We have no evidence and Kendra,¡± I turned to face her. ¡°Your n is good but it¡¯s not exactly the best.¡±


    Kendra raised her brows and folded her arms. ¡°So Mr smarty pant, what is the n?¡±


    ¡°Here is how it going to be,¡± I exined to them. ¡°He is surely going to attack again. The man is a maniac so we go with that n.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n¡± Kendramented.


    ¡°confronting him is like a death sentence. You don¡¯t know what that man is capable of. ¡± Lorenzo alsomented. ¡°I think your n is great Giovanni but if we are going to go by your n, we need to make sure no one gets hurt.¡±


    ¡°I understand you and I promised that no one is going to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Kendra said, ¡°when is it going to be?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow night. After that, I¡¯ll need you and Lorenzo to work together in trailing my father. I need¡­..¡±


    Kendra interrupted and pointed to Lorenzo. ¡°You want me and him¡­¡± She eyed Lorenzo and then turned to face me. ¡°I¡¯m not during this with him.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I want anything to do with you, ?¡± Lorenzo fired back.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted. ¡°Please, it is just a n and once everything is over, we can resume our normal lives. Please,¡± I begged.


    They both looked at each other before slowly nodding in agreement. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What about Melody? Is she not going to be aware of this n?¡± Kendra questioned.


    She was right about letting melody about the n but I didn¡¯t want her to be involved in my family mess. I needed to settle this between the family. ¡°I don¡¯t want to involve her in anything,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I agree with Giovanni,¡± Lorenzo agreed earned a p on the back from Kendra. ¡± This is our family business and involving her will put her in danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to help you all anytime.¡± Kendra pointed out.


    I smiled at her and instead of returning it, she red at me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe you just smiled?¡± She said in disbelief. ¡°You remind me of someone.¡±


    ¡°A boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Eeew, ¡± she said in disgust. ¡°He is a friend and also a family.¡± She smiled as she talked about him. ¡°He is just like you. Acting strong but deep down, he is lonely and hurt,¡± she said and I thought about it.


    Was I lonely and hurt?


    I cleared my throat and looked away when the tension was getting high. She was right when she said that I pretend to be strong.


    ¡°Coffee anyone?¡± Lorenzo broke the silence.


    ¡°Yes please,¡± Kendra was the first to reply. ¡°Iced Americano please,¡± she smiled at Lorenzo.


    I thought about the n and if it works out then Melody and I can be together again. I was going to make sure the n works

 Chapter 47-secrets and lies

    Giovanni POV


    It was so unreal sitting with my family and everyone pretending to be happy. I had invited them to my house for dinner as we nned. They were all surprised when they got my invitation. I had never invited them into my house. After everyone had arrived and settled down to eat the dinner the Lasagna I prepared then began.


    ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± I said. My mother was the first to reply, she was sitting beside my father on the right-hand side.


    ¡°This is delicious son. You still have your culinary skill.¡± Shemented and I gave her a warm smile.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve finally gotten out of your shell,¡± Lucas teased. He sat opposite my mother.


    ¡°Stop that¡¯s son,¡± uncle Benjamin warned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what he is doing?¡± Lucas protested. ¡°He is trying to win over the family because he has no one. He invited us for this pathetic dinner because he is trying to show off.¡±


    ¡°Lucas! Enough!¡± Uncle Benjamin scolded.


    I cleared my throat from the end of the table where I sat and faced an angry Lucas. ¡°You are right about me showing off Lucas,¡± I said proudly.


    ¡°I always knew you are full of pride.¡± he jeered.


    ¡± what¡¯s are you both going on about? We are here as a family so stop arguing.¡± My mother scolded.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, mother.¡± I protested. George, my so-called father tried to say something but I cut him off. ¡°This family is all about secrets and lies!¡±


    ¡°Is this why you invited us all here?¡± Lucas shouted. ¡°You want us to listen to your stupid argument.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing stupid about all of this because it¡¯s nothing but the damn truth!¡± I mmed my hand on the table causing a loud bang. My mother gasped while my father shouted at me.


    ¡°Giovanni Franklin Aderemi!¡± He called out my full name. ¡°You would stand out this minute.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I dared him. ¡°You¡¯ll attack me like you always do.¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°W-what?¡± My father stuttered, he stuttered.


    What a big pretender.


    ¡°Listen, everyone, I know the whole truth about this so-called family.¡±


    ¡°If you called us to ridicule us then I must leave.¡± Lucas stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t take any more insults.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you curious to know the truth, Lucas?¡± I questioned.


    Lucas red at me and started to walk away. ¡°Uncle Benjamin is my father!¡± I announced and he stopped. ¡°He is Lorenzo¡¯s father too.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± He said with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Giovanni! Have you lost your mind? What an usation!¡± My mother said it like it wasn¡¯t the truth. She was trying to protect George like she always did.


    ¡°This is the truth mother and you know it. If you¡¯ve said the truth then everyone would be at peace!¡±


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense!¡± Lucas rushed to me andnded a punch on my face.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Lorenzo came between us. ¡°He saying the truth. Uncle Benjamin is our father.¡±


    ¡°You are both liars!¡± He shouted at us. ¡°I¡¯m not going to believe nonsenseing out of your mouths.¡±


    ¡°If you are so curious why don¡¯t you ask your father?¡± I stood up and walked to where uncle Benjamin was sitting. ¡°Am I right or wrong uncle or should I say, father?¡± I burst intoughter.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± My mother asked. ¡°What do you hope to gain from this?¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Gain?¡± I scoffed,¡± so I should stick to the secrets and lies. I should be fine with getting attack by this psychopath I called father.¡± I pointed to my father who seems to be enjoying the show as he continues to eat his meal admits the argument. ¡°Should I tell you another truth, Lucas?¡± I teased and looked at my father. ¡°This man right here is responsible for your father¡¯s imprisonment. He made your father rot in prison for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± My mother cried.


    ¡°What mother? Everything that had happened is all your fault. You knew about it but you choose to ignore it. You let this man ruin our lives!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Lucas asked his father and when he didn¡¯t get a reply, he rushed to my father and pushed him to the ground. Heid on top of him and punched him in the face. He continued to assault him until Lorenzo pulled Lucas away from George.


    ¡°Let¡¯s me go,¡± Lucas protested. ¡°I need to kill this man!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Uncle Benjamin spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s is enough.¡±


    ¡°Now you have something to say?¡± I sneered at him. I hated him as much as I hate my fake father. I didn¡¯t care if he had suffered but keeping a great secret and ruining my life with lies was extreme.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand Giovanni.¡± Uncle Benjamin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s was a good punch,¡± George stood up and wiped the blooding out of his nose. ¡°I have been listening to you all talking about me since and it¡¯s fun I¡¯ll let you continue. ¡± he sat down on one of the empty chairs.


    ¡°George!¡± My mother shouted his name. ¡°How could you be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Georgeughed. ¡°You think I¡¯m supposed to cower in fear now that everyone knows the truth. Hell no!¡±


    ¡°You deserve to apologize you piece of shit!¡± Lorenzo shouted. ¡°You deserve to rot in hell.¡±


    ¡°Mind the way you talk to me, Lorenzo. I¡¯m still your father!¡± George shouted back. ¡°Do you want to go back to me peeling of your skin? I found that interesting. Your screams when I cut you open make me happy. It¡¯s exhrating. ¡± he burst intoughter.


    I rushed to hit him but uncle Benjamin beats me to it. ¡°You worthless piece of shit!¡± Uncle Benjamin pulled him up by the cor of his suit. ¡°You ruined my life. You separated me from my family. You killed father. You are a bastard!¡± He hit him on the face.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, what are you going to do about it, Benjamin. You will always be my puppet. You will always be my puppet!¡± George began tough like a maniac.


    It was obvious that he needed a mental check-up but I wanted him to get punished for everything. I wanted him to suffer as everyone did. If only my mother had spoken out then we wouldn¡¯t be caught up in the lies our family was built with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still listening to this piece of shit. He deserves to die!¡± Lucas dered. He picked a table knife from the table and rushed to attack George. I wanted George to suffer but if Lucas kills him then he would be arrested as a murderer. I didn¡¯t want anyone to suffer again because of him.


    ¡°Lucas!¡± I called him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this,¡± I said to him.


    Lucas ignored my warnings and pushed uncle Benjamin away from George. ¡°Son,¡± uncle Benjamin called him. ¡°Don¡¯t this,¡± he begged.


    ¡°Do it, you pathetic little boy.¡± George urged him. ¡°Do it!¡± He yelled at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He wants you to go to prison. That¡¯s what he does Lucas. Do not listen to him. ¡± Lorenzo begged.


    My mother burst into more tears.


    Lucas raised the knife and I thought it was the end but he threw the knife to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not a murderer like you!¡± He said to George. ¡°Someone like you deserved to rot in prison.¡±


    ¡°You sure about that? What are you going to say to the police? You have no evidence.¡± George retorted. ¡°None of you can get me. I am going to kill everyone one of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you can threaten us anymore. The police are on their way as we speak. It¡¯s over for you George.¡± I smiled at him. Soon the sound of sirens could be heard as the police neared my apartment. It was all part of the n with Kendra. ¡°Hand yourself over to the police and confess your sins,¡± I said to him.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won boy,¡± heughed. He bent down and picked the knife Lucas dropped. In a blink of an eye, he had the knife to my mother¡¯s throat. ¡°You move, she dies. ¡± he threatened.


    ¡°What are you doing George?¡± My mother sobbed.


    ¡°Shut up you bitch.¡± He pushed the knife deeper into her throat. It¡¯s either you let me walk out of her or I¡¯ll kill her.


    ¡°Where are you, Kendra?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t hurt her. You can go.¡± I said to him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave like that son,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You need to let me leave freely. You think I don¡¯t know what you are doing. You want me to let her go so you could arrest me. Nice move but if I leave, Marissaes with me. ¡± he dered.


    Everyone didn¡¯t say anything until the door burst opened.


    ¡°Hands up.¡± A female police officer walked in with Kendra. ¡°LGPD! Drop your weapon. I repeat drop your weapon.¡± Thedy pointed the gun at George. ¡°Drop your weapon or I¡¯ll shoot.¡± She threatened.


    My father didn¡¯t answer them but instead, cut my mother on her arm. ¡°Argh,¡± she screamed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice, Giovanni. Your mother or me?¡± He threatened.


    I looked between the officer and my father. If the office shoot, my father would surely cut my mother¡¯s throat. To save anyone from dying I made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s him go,¡± I said to the officer.


    ¡°He is a criminal. We can¡¯t just let him leave.¡± She protested.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill her if you don¡¯t let him go. ¡± I shouted at her. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have but in that situation, I had to. ¡°Please, let him go,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Very well then Mr. Aderemi. ¡± she lowered her weapon.


    ¡°Tell your men outside not to attack.¡± George made sure he was safe before walking outside with my mother and a knife on her throat. He pushed her into the car and rushed to the driver¡¯s seat before driving away. After he had left, the officer offered to go after him but I protested.


    ¡°He needs to be arrested,¡± the officer protested.


    ¡°As long as he has my mother, we should let him go. He is a psychotic bastard. ¡±


    ¡°I think Giovanni is right Lara. We need to let him go.¡± Kendra agreed with my opinion.


    ¡°Very well then Mr. Aderemi,¡± the woman named Lara also agreed. ¡°This is now a criminal case. Once you heard from him, give me a call.¡± She said and after interrogating every one of us, she left with Kendra.


    ¡°How are we going to get mother back?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    ¡°We just have to wait. George is a crazy man and I know he is after something so he wouldn¡¯t kill your mother easily.¡± Uncle Benjamin pointed out.


    ¡°How are you so sure about that?¡± Lucas asked him.


    ¡°Because he is only after one thing.¡± Uncle Benjamin paused and looked at our faces.


    ¡°The inheritance!¡± We both said at the same time.

 Chapter 48- you

    Melody POV


    ¡°Are you sure this is the right ce?¡± I asked Lorena as we got to the address given to us by sister Mary. The house was a mansion and I wondered why my aunty would maltreat us when she lives in a house as big as that.


    ¡°Wow! Your aunt is a rich woman,¡± Lorena squealed as we tried to open the gigantic ck gate leading to the house. ¡°Why is this not opening?¡± She hit the gate with force but it didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Calm down Lorena,¡± I said to her and pointed towards the house. ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    ¡°The house looks to be abandoned,¡± Lorenamented. We heard the clicking of heels and as it grew louder, Lorena and I exchanged looks. Ady appeared at the gate. She was dressed like a maid but she looked sophisticated like she owns the house.


    ¡°Who might you be?¡± She asked as she eyed us like we were ants. I hated the feeling but I decided to mask it off because I needed answers to my past.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ruth Glenn,¡± I announced.


    ¡°Who is asking? You¡¯ve no appointment with Ruth.¡± She answered rudely.


    ¡°For a maid, I must say you¡¯ve no manners.¡± Lorena retorted.


    The woman let out a gasped and when she tried to reply to Lorena, she received a call. After speaking to whomsoever she wanted to speak with, she opened the gate. ¡°Seems today is your lucky day.¡± Shemented by clicking her tongue.


    Lorena wanted to reply to her but I stopped her and send a signal to her by shaking my head. She seems to understand and kept quiet. We followed thedy through the pathway that leads to the house. The house looked to be abandoned as there were only trees along the pathway. When we got to the entrance of the mansion, I noticed Lorena looking around but I quickly pulled her hand and whispered to her. ¡°Whatever you do, make sure you don¡¯t get my aunt angry,¡± I begged.


    Lorena rolled her eyes before nodding in her agreement. Thedy opened the door leading inside and we entered the house. It was dark and looks to be haunted. I could not see a thing until the lights came on. The windows were covered with dark curtains that blocked the sun. The living room looked as if no one was staying in the house. The couches were covered with white clothes and this also include all the items in the living room including the flower vase and the portraits.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± A voice sounded from behind us. Ady in a wheelchair wheeled herself from the room that was just opposite the living room.


    ¡°They are here ma¡¯am,¡± the maid replied.


    When the woman got closer to Lorena and me, she gasped as she took her turn in looking from Lorena to me.


    ¡°You must be Ruth Glenn,¡± I broke the silence that was starting in the room.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± The woman in the wheelchair said. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. You were supposed to be dead,¡± she pointed to Lorena. ¡°How are you alive?¡± She shouted at her.


    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am. I have no idea who you are or what you are talking about.¡± Lorena answered her before I could.


    ¡°You looked just like Sophia,¡± the woman said and pointed towards Lorena. ¡°And you look exactly like Fred. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s are you talking about? Who are they?¡± Did I ask?


    She looked at both of us and began to tremble in her wheelchair while whispering the word. ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°You have to leave. You have annoyed my madam. She hasn¡¯t been like this for years.¡± The maid pointed to the door. ¡°Leave now!¡±


    ¡°But we came here to see her. I need to ask her something.¡± I told her.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t,¡± the maid disagreed and pointed to the door. ¡°Leave now before I call the police.¡± She threatened.


    I looked at Lorena who seems to be having an eye to eye contact with my aunt. The way they stared at each other makes it looks like they knew each other but, there was no way they could have met. Lorena spent all her life in Italy.


    ¡°You are not supposed to be alive Harmony, you are supposed to be dead. I killed you myself.¡± Ruth shouted at Lorena.


    Lorena threw her a re and also replied, ¡°you keep saying that but I have no idea who you are.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± She asked Lorena who shook her head. ¡°Thank God,¡± she sighed. ¡°Wee, I¡¯m Ruth Glenn and I must say that you are wee to my home.¡± She bows her head.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The way Ruth switched her personality was uncanny. I didn¡¯t believe that someone who acted fearful a few minutes ago could be so carefree. From her actions, I knew she was hiding something.


    ¡°Are you okay ma¡¯am?¡± The maid asked her and instead of replying to her, Ruth whispered into her ears. ¡°You may have your seats. My madam is having a redecoration of the house so things are a mess now. ¡± the maid exined the situation for the covering of all the items in the room.


    Lorena and I took our seats and faced the woman in the wheelchair. ¡°It so nice to have someonee to visit,¡± Ruthmented. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you because I found out you were my aunt. I¡¯m melody, Davis.¡± I introduced myself.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ruth burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯vee into the wrong house. I have no idea who you are. I don¡¯t have a niece. ¡±


    ¡°But I was told by my foster mother that you are my aunt. She gave me your address. I wanted to ask if you knew my parents.¡± I argued refusing to believe that she didn¡¯t know me. ¡°If you are Ruth Glenn then you might know something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. I have no idea who you are. If that¡¯s what you came for, I¡¯ll advise you to be on your way. I need to rest.¡± She announced.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± I stuttered not because I couldn¡¯t form any words but because I was angry. I was mad because I had wasted my time ining to someone that has no idea who I was. ¡°You might know something so please help me,¡± I begged.


    ¡°My madame already gave you the answer. Please leave,¡± the maid advised and began to wheel Ruth out of the living room towards the room she came out from.


    ¡°Wait, please listen,¡± I begged but none of them answered me until¡­


    ¡°You are still the same,¡± Lorena stood up and walked towards them. ¡°You are still a chameleon aunt Ruth.¡± She chuckled.


    I must have misheard Lorena when she said Aunt so I listened to what she had to say.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve changed. Feel remorse for everything you¡¯ve done but you are still the same. You are the same cunning woman.¡± Lorena said.


    ¡°What¡¯s are you saying, Lorena?¡± I asked in confusion. I wasn¡¯t getting what was going on again. It felt like I was dreaming except that I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You ruined my life!¡± Lorena used Ruth. She walked to her and pushed the maid away and when the maid tried to protest, Lorena sounded a warning to her. ¡°Stay out of it if you love yourself.¡±


    ¡°So you remembered but you pretended you didn¡¯t.¡± Ruth burst intoughter. ¡°Is little Harmony still scared of me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± I finally understood what was going on. ¡°You are harmony?¡± I asked Lorena in disbelief. She didn¡¯t reply instead she nodded. ¡°But how?¡± I asked her again but this time she didn¡¯t reply as she gave Ruth a resounding p.


    ¡°You are a pathetic woman. That¡¯s why your son died!¡± Lorena mocked her. ¡°You ruined my family. I never thought I¡¯ll meet you again until my sister found out about you.¡± She said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the life you¡¯ve always wanted. You¡¯ve always wanted to live in a mansion but it is notplete without your beloved son. You are living a miserable life because you will be on that chair for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°The mistake I made was not checking properly if you were dead,¡± Ruth answered back. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a problem child. both of you weren¡¯t supposed to exist!¡± I listen to both of them as they exchanged more words.


    I stood where I was looking dumbfounded at the new information I just found.


    Lorena is my sister


    Lorena is my sister.


    I couldn¡¯t help but keep repeating the words over and over again. It was too much to take in. If Lorena knew about my identity, why did she hid it from me for all those years we¡¯ve been together? Why now? Those were the questions I wanted to ask her over and over again.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I yelled at the two as they were still arguing. ¡°Both of you should just shut up! Please!¡± I begged. ¡°You ruined our lives and instead of acting like a good aunt, you harassed and abandoned your nieces when they needed you most.¡± I used Ruth. ¡°And you,¡± I pointed an using finger towards Lorena. ¡± I thought you were my friend but you hid the truth from me for all those years. You knew I was your sister but you never told.¡± I was already on the verge of tears but I hid them. I didn¡¯t want them to see me looking weak.


    ¡°Melody,¡± Lorena called. ¡°I can exin,¡± she begged.


    ¡°Exin what?¡± Now I was crying,¡± you knew how hard it was for me and you never told me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell you but you had no memory of me. You had no memory of yourself.¡± Lorena defended herself. She sounded guilty but I didn¡¯t let it get to me.


    ¡°Were you even going to tell me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I know I lied to you Mel but I did all of that to protect you. I¡¯ll risk my life to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you protecting me! ¡± I shouted her. I ran a hand through my hair and continue shouting. ¡°Everything is wrong because you lied to me. You are no better than Ruth.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Mel, I love you,¡± Lorena said while trying to hide the tears that were forming in her eyes. The only thing Lorena was bad at was pretending to be strong while she is not. She must have had a reason not to tell me about her identity but at that moment, I was too angry to understand.


    ¡°Thank you both for ruining my life,¡± I said to both of them and walked out of the house while ignoring the calls of Lorena. When I got to the roadside, I continue to cry as I remembered when Lorena and I first met. I remembered when she stood by me while in Italy and I also remembered when she first holds Hope in her hands. The memories hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t stop crying. The truth is always bitter.


    ¡°Mel, listen to me! I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you but I need you to know that I did all of that to protect you.¡± I heard Lorena shouting after me. ¡°You might hate me now but you are still my friend and my little sister. I¡¯m sorry for lying to you. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Please melody, I beg of you.¡± She continued to shout¡­


    I covered my ears to block her voice out. It hurt so much that I didn¡¯t want to see her or bear her voice. While thinking about everything, I tried to cross the road but I didn¡¯t notice the huge trucking to a full speed towards me. In a blink of an eye, my life shed before me and I was glued on that spot. While staring at the truck and waiting for my death, I found something peculiar about it. I thought it was finally over until I was pushed out of the way. Inded few feet away from the middle of the road. I struggled to stand up and watched as the truck speed away. There beside the roadsideid Lorena covered in blood.


    ¡°It has always been her,¡± I thought and then I screamed.

 Chapter 49- Threats and moving in

    Melody POV


    ¡°Where she is?¡± Giovanni asked me as soon as he came to the hospital.


    After the ident happened, I called an ambnce who took Lorena to the hospital. I couldn¡¯t help but cry as I rode the ambnce to the hospital while holding Lorena¡¯s hand. Just when I had thought I found her, someone wanted to take her away from me. Once the ambnce got to the hospital and Lorena was wheeled into the ER, I called Giovanni.


    ¡°Franklin,¡± I burst into tears as soon as he picked up the call.


    ¡°Melody,¡± he shouted. ¡°Where are you? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Lorena, she¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t form any words as I started crying again.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked and I gave him the address of the hospital.


    Giovanni consoled me as I told the truth about who Lorena was to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been bad to her and at first, I hated her for not telling me about her identity but she jumped to save me again!¡± I cried out and best my chest, ¡°The truck was meant for me.¡± I repeated over and over again. I was right when I said the truck was meant for me. It was as if the driver wanted to kill me.


    ¡°Did you see the driver?¡± Giovanni asked but I shook my head.


    ¡°I remembered something,¡± I said and he anxiously waited for what I had to say. ¡± it seems the driver targeted me. The truck could have stopped but it didn¡¯t and came straight at me until Lorena jumped in to save me. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Imented.


    Giovanni pulled me closer to himself and caressmy face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± he said but I had a hard time believing that. All I wanted was for Lorena to be happy. She didn¡¯t deserve everything that had happened to her.


    ¡°I just want her to be happy once everything is over,¡± I told him. ¡°She deserved to be happy.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°She is going to be okay,¡± Giovanni assured me. ¡°We are going to catch the driver behind the ident,¡± he promised and I nodded in response.


    I missed him.


    ¡°Where is Hope?¡± He asked as he looked around for her.


    ¡°She is with her babysitter,¡± I replied and that¡¯s was when I remembered my baby. I had forgotten her.


    ¡°Who is she with and where ?¡± Giovanni questioned.


    ¡°She is with love, her babysitter and they are in my apartment,¡± I responded but Giovanni was quick to react as he detached his body away from mine. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked getting scared.


    ¡°Call the babysitter Melody,¡± he ordered like the boss he was.


    I dip my hand inside my pocket and hope to bring out my phone but it wasn¡¯t there. My phone was not in the pocket of the skinny jeans I wore.


    ¡°But where could it be?¡± I thought and that¡¯s was when I remembered, when Lorena pushed me, it must have fallen. ¡°I can¡¯t find my phone. I think I¡¯ve lost it.¡± I announced.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Giovanni cursed angrily. He paced around the hallway before turning to face me. ¡°We need to find our daughter now.¡± The way he said our daughter bought a smile to my face but in that situation, I had to be serious. ¡°George is on the loose and he might have gotten to her. ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean George is on the loose?¡± I asked him because I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that. ¡°Is there something you are not telling me, Franklin?¡± I used his other name like I always do when I get angry or scared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should worry about but we need to find Hope ASAP,¡± he answered back.


    ¡°If it concerning my daughter then I need to know!¡± I shouted.


    Giovanni bought his hand to my face but I pped it away. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He started exining how his father wasn¡¯t his real father and how he was behind the attack on our wedding night and also behind the recent attack. ¡°He escaped with my mum two nights ago and ever since then, we haven¡¯t seen him.¡± He ended the story.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I eximed. ¡°He might have gotten to my daughter, ¡± I panicked. ¡°What if he has her?¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Calm down Melody. I¡¯m going to find Hope.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± I offered but he turned it down.


    ¡°Lorena needs you.¡± He was right about that. I couldn¡¯t leave Lorena alone but I was scared for my daughter. What if he had gotten to her? I couldn¡¯t help but imagine how someone could be cruel as George was. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I bring Hope back,¡± he promised.


    ¡°Please do,¡± I begged him.


    ¡°Stay here and if anything happens, call me with the hospital line and I¡¯lle over. ¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded in response.


    He turned to leave but then he came back and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°Be safe,¡± he whispered before walking away.


    As Giovanni left me in the hallways, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine why everything was all happening at once. I just found out about Lorena¡¯s identity and now, I found out that George was a psychopath who might have gone after my daughter. I prayed silently for my daughter and Lorena and blocked all bad thoughts from my mind.


    We were all going to be fine.


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    When melody called that something had happened, I was scared that George had gotten to her and hurt her but I felt relieved when she told me she was fine. Thest thing I wanted George to do was going after my family, it was why I asked her to take a break from thepany.


    After finding out that my daughter was left in the hand of a babysitter, I rushed out of the hospital and hoped that George hasn¡¯t gotten to her. If he has then it would be hard to catch him because he would use my daughter as leverage for his escape. I drove like a madman to Melody¡¯s apartment while making sure I ignored all the traffic lights. I called Dennis and Kendra informing them about my daughter and they agreed to meet up with me in Melody¡¯s apartment. When I got there, I ignored everyone I saw and when I took the elevator up to Melody¡¯s apartment, my heart beat faster as I imagined the worst.


    On getting to the apartment, the door was left ajar and I quickly rushed in. The sight of the house, made me realized that I was toote in saving my daughter. The living room was scattered as the couches, the Tv, and some books wereying on the ground. It was as if someone fought with another person resulting in them throwing things at one another. I searched around for my daughter but I couldn¡¯t find her. The bedrooms were also in a simr situation as the living room. The bed in the first room was turned upside and the clothes in the closet were all littered on the ground.


    I ran a hand through my hand and thought of what to do. I couldn¡¯t tell melody that her daughter was gone. This was what I dreaded the most. I shouldn¡¯t have let melody out of my sight. I thought I was helping her by doing so but I only put her at more risk. As I was drowning in my thoughts, my phone rang and it was a call from an unrestricted number. At first, I didn¡¯t want to pick but my instinct told me to answer the call.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said to the person on the other line.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve figured out that I came to your wife¡¯s house.¡± The voice of George sounded from the other line. Before I could answer him, he burst intoughter. ¡°It was funny to see you run inside like a mad man,¡± heughed again.


    He had seen me rushed inside the building but how and where was he?


    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°It was so hard to take her as the babysitter fought against me. I didn¡¯t take your daughter.¡± He answered and I felt a little bit relieved but I didn¡¯t trust his words.


    ¡°Why are you doing all this? What do you want? And where is mother?¡±


    ¡°One question at a time son. ¡± he scoffed, ¡°listen, your wife might have survived that ident next time it would be a fucking bullet on her head. ¡± he threatened.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Simple. I want everything that you¡¯ve achieved. I want the money, thepanies, and the rest which I don¡¯t know about.¡± He proposed.


    ¡°What if I said it doesn¡¯t belong to you and you doing deserve any of it?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill your mother, your wife, your daughter, and your brother Lorenzo. I¡¯ll take everyone away from you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my family,¡± I warned but he burst intoughter?


    ¡°Those are pointless threats because the ident enough should be enough proof that I am not joking. I¡¯ll be giving you two days to provide the documents for all the properties and if you don¡¯t, start nning the funerals of your dear family.¡±


    He ended the call before I could reply to him. I knew George¡¯s threats might sound funny but they were the truth. He never joked around because he always says what he would only do. My daughter was still missing and I had no idea where she could be. I tried to call Dennis and just when dialed his number, I heard his ring tone ringing from the entrance of the apartment.


    ¡°Dennis,¡± I rushed out to meet him and was also met by another surprise. In his arms was my daughter and also Kendra who walked behind them holding thedy I presumed to be the babysitter.


    ¡°We found them few blocks from this building,¡± Kendra announced. ¡°She said she is her babysitter but I didn¡¯t believe her so I bought her here. ¡±


    The girl was just a teenager but she protected my daughter. The girl adjusted the sses on her face and then looked up to face me. The side of her mouth had a cut which I presumed she got from the brawl with George.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her and she nodded without replying. ¡°Thanks for taking care of my daughter,¡± I appreciated and she bows her head.


    I looked up at my daughter who buried her face in Dennis¡¯s shoulder. I held out my hand for Dennis to give her to me. ¡°Hope,¡± I called her name as soon I had her in my arms. ¡°Are you alright little one?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Giovanni,¡± she whispered. ¡°I want my mummy or aunty Lorena.¡± She requested.


    I gently pinched her cheek and check her body for any injuries but there were none. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to mummy,¡± I promised her. She smiled at me and buried her face in my shoulders.


    ¡°What happened here? It looks like a mess,¡± Kendra asked when she stepped inside the apartment.


    ¡°George came and tried to kidnap my daughter but the babysitter saved her. He threatened to kill me if I don¡¯t hand over my properties to him.¡± I informed them. Kendra didn¡¯t seem to be bothered about the information but Dennis reacted angrily.


    ¡°What must we do you get rid of him? I don¡¯t want you to be in any arms. ¡± Dennis said.


    One thing I¡¯ve learned about Dennis was the fact that he was loyal. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now?¡±Kendra questioned. ¡± we need toe up with a n and stop your psychotic father. ¡±


    ¡°I need to get Hope to her mother first and then I¡¯ll inform the family about George¡¯s threats.


    ¡± is Lorena going to be okay?¡± Kendra asked but I shook my head because I had no idea of what would happen to her. ¡°I¡¯ll take Hope to the hospital, take the girl back to her home and make sure youpensate her. ¡±I gave orders to Dennis who bow in response.


    I left the apartment with hope and took her to the hospital. When we got there, Melody smiled when she saw her daughter. ¡°Hope,¡± she squealed when she saw her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked and the little girl replied with a nod. ¡°Thank God!¡± She hugged her.


    After settling down and reuniting with her mother, I told Melody about everything that happened and offered that she moved into my house. At first, she declined but I told her that I needed to keep her safe because she was in danger. After thinking about it, she finally agreed.


    If George thought he was winning then he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s in n for him. To make sure everybody was fine, I sent a text informing them that we all needed to meet up. I was going to protect my family with everything I have even if it means I¡¯ll have to risk my life.


    I¡¯ll dly do

 Chapterde 50- I want Happiness

    ¡°This is a battlefield and I intend to win.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Giovanni POV


    The deadline ended two days ago. After the attempted attack on Melody and hope, I made sure they were heavily guarded by security. I took time from the office for those two days and also postponed the Chinese project that Melody was in charge of. For those two days, I tried toe up with something to lure George out and sent him to prison once and for all but none came. No ideal came for those two days and I got frustrated to the point that I locked myself inside my room for twelve hours until Melody came to find me. When I opened the door for her and she saw my state, she gave me a warm hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, ¡± she assured me.


    ¡°I just want this to be over with,¡± I confessed. ¡°I want everything to end so we could pick up from where we ended things,¡± I poured out my mind because that¡¯s was how I felt at that moment. I wanted the emptiness that had been in my heart for a long to be filled with warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be there for you,¡± Melody¡¯s word sent an assurance to me that everything was going to be fine but I had a mixed feeling that something was bound to happen.


    ¡°I just want to be happy,¡± I confessed. I wanted to have what others have. The family that loves them, the money, and happiness. I just want all of it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be happy. ¡±


    I hugged her tightly as I thought about how it would have been perfect if nothing had to us on our wedding night. As I drowned in my thoughts, my phone rang on the desk beside my bed and I rushed to pick it thinking it was George.


    ¡°Hello Kendra,¡± I answered the call.


    ¡°Giovanni, I¡¯ve found a way to get George.¡± Kendra sounded excited on phone and I couldn¡¯t wait to hear what she had to say. ¡°Set a meeting with your family. Lara has offered to help in tracking down George so I¡¯lle over with her to your office tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I appreciated.


    ¡°Come along with Melody tomorrow. I want to see her,¡± she requested and before I could argue, she ended the call.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Melody asked.


    ¡°Kendra. She said she has an idea to get George.¡± I informed her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± She offered and I nodded in agreement. I couldn¡¯t argue with her because Kendra had requested that I let here with me.¡± we are going to be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I replied with a smile. Ever since we found out the truth about ourselves, we acted more like a stranger meeting for the first time than people who used to be in love. I wanted everything to be the same again once everything ended.


    The next day came as fast as it should and by the time melody and I arrived at the office, my family, Kendra, and Lara was already around. I ushered them into my office and requested that Anita served everyone a cup of coffee and biscuit. Uncle Benjamin, Lorenzo, and Lucas sat on one of the couches while Kendra, Melody, and Lara sat opposite them. I took my seat behind the desk and waited for what Kendra had to say.


    ¡°I purposely called this meeting because I know how to catch George,¡± Kendra began.


    ¡°And we are listening,¡± Lucas replied sarcastically. The truth took a great toll on him as he was still finding it hard to believe that he was my half-brother. ¡°You didn¡¯t call us here to listen to your pep talk did you?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°If you would let me say what I have to say then we won¡¯t have a problem.¡± Kendra retorted.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± uncle Benjamin called, ¡°let¡¯s hear what she has to say.¡± He stated.


    Lucas mumbled a curse word and looked away.


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± Kendra continued. ¡°The only way to catch him is by the bait.¡±


    ¡°Bait? how do you mean?¡± Lorenzo asked in confusion.


    ¡°It means to set him up,¡± Lara exined, and then she stood up from the couch. ¡°Catching the bait is something I learn from Kendra,¡± she said with a proud smile.


    ¡°So we y George to his own game?¡± Melody questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kendra began toy out the n in catching George. ¡°If we do this then we apprehend him and everyone is free.¡±


    ¡°You think your idea is going to work?¡± Lucas stood up and paced around the office. ¡± your stupid n is going to make things worst. You think George would believe you¡± he asked and then he chuckled, ¡°you must be fools to believe that it would work out. ¡±


    ¡°You have a problem with my idea, pretty boy?¡± Kendra asked him.


    Lucas walked to where Kendra stood and faced her. I watched as they both exchange words like little kids. It was fun to watch them but then, it was somehow stupid.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lorenzo shouted. ¡°Stop arguing like children. This is an important matter that we need to settle.¡±


    ¡°If you call me a bitch again, I¡¯ll exin the word to you.¡± Kendra threatened while ignoring Lorenzo¡¯s pleadings.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? Bitch!¡± Lucas made sure he emphasized the word bitch.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kendra scoffed and in a blink of an eye, she had grabbed Lucas¡¯s hand and flung it over her shoulder.¡± you still want more?¡± She got on top of him and twist his shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Lucas cried out. ¡°Somebody stop her, ¡± he pleaded but nobody answered because he deserved it.


    ¡°Apologies,¡± Kendra said to him. ¡°If you apologize, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ Why would I apologize?¡± He managed to say and then he screamed out in pain.¡± lets me go!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Lucas, apologize to thedy. ¡± uncle Benjamin implored.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lucas grumbled and muttered an apology.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He shouted and Kendra let go of him.


    ¡°Now, ¡± Kendra exhaled. ¡°Who has a problem against my idea?¡± She asked and looked at everyone¡¯s face. Nobody said anything because we all feared Kendra¡¯s anger. ¡°Very well then, we¡¯ll go with that.¡± She concluded.


    The meeting ended and everyone soon talked about something else except me who sat down with my eyes closed and thinking of what would happen next. I was anxious and it made my heart beat faster than usual. The rate at which I beat could cause a heart attack.


    ¡°Giovanni,¡± I heard uncle Benjamin called. He stood at the front of my desk and stared at me with a worrisome look. ¡°You okay son?¡± He asked and I gave him a nod.


    All my life I had hated my uncle thinking he was the evil one but the man was just a victim of his brother. He suffered throughout his life and had no moment of peace. He deserved happiness after everything he had gone through. This uncle I resented so much, was my real father, and to think that he still smiles after everything that had happened to him bought tears to my face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Uncle Benjamin asked with a concerned tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tried to mask off my but he sensed it. He walked to where I stood and pulled me into a fatherly hug. I didn¡¯t care about who was in the office with us as I burst into uncontrolled tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I sobbed and hide my face in his arms.


    ¡°Everything will be okay son,¡± he pats my back in reply.


    The only way everything was going to be alright is making sure George suffered for all the pains he had caused everyone.


    **********


    Melody POV


    ¡°How is Lorena?¡± Kendra asked as soon as We walked out of Giovanni¡¯s office to give and his real father space to bond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Kendra. She hasn¡¯t woken up and it¡¯s killing me.¡± I confessed.


    ¡°Lorena is a strong woman. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. ¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second Kendra,¡± Lara, the detective that offered to help in catching George walked up to us and greeted me with a smile? ¡°Hello,¡± she bows her head¡­


    ¡°Hi,¡± I also bow my head as a sign of respect. ¡°Thanks for offering to help.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I have to help those who need help.¡± She bows again and then walked away with Kendra.


    I walked to my old desk and say behind it. I missed the office. The way Giovanni shouts my name like a maniac and the way he bosses me around, I missed everything. I wanted everything to end so I could go back to normal life. I wanted Lorena to wake up and also have a happy life because she deserved it. I wanted Giovanni and me toe back together as husband and wife. I wanted a lot of things.


    ¡°Melody, ¡± Anita squealed and rushed to hug me. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. When the boss told us that you weren¡¯ting again, I was devastated.¡±


    ¡°A,¡± I smiled. ¡± it¡¯s nice to see you again,¡± I confessed.


    ¡°So are you back now?¡± She asked but I shook my head. ¡°Not yet?¡± she questioned and I nodded in response. ¡± whenever youe back, I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°Of course. How is the team?¡± I asked


    ¡°Lindsey has some business meeting outside the office, Ken is busy in the office but he sent his regards while Peter is somewhere, and right now, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± She announced and rushed into the elevator.


    Anita is one hrious woman.


    I stood up from my desk when I heard Benjamin and Giovanniing out of the office. They both whispered some words before parting. Benjamin waved at me as he walked towards the elevator while Giovanni called me into his office.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he answered back.


    ¡°I¡­¡± We both said at the same time and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ladies first,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I sounded concerned like I should be.


    He nodded but I knew he was trying hard to hide his true feelings. ¡°I know how you feel Giovanni but we are going to get through this,¡± I told him.


    ¡°We will,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± I asked and instead of replying, he grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the couch. We both sat side by side.


    ¡°Tell me about us.¡±


    ¡°Us? I thought you remembered. ¡±


    ¡°My memory is still hazy but I know who you are now. I just want to hear it from you.¡± That¡¯s word bought a big smile to my face. I was grinning like an idiot.


    It felt good to remember the past again.


    I looked at his face and began the story about how we met. It was a lovely morning and he was driving while I was trying to cross the road. Our eyes met briefly but there was a moment in our brief meeting. A month passed before we met again and this time, we spoke for a long and he asked me out on a date. We went on the first, second, and third date before he finally asked me out. We dated for a year before he introduced me to his family and that¡¯s was when the hatred started. I told him about our wedding and the promises he made on that day.


    ¡°We had such a moment together,¡± hemented.


    ¡°Yes,¡± that¡¯s was all I could say.


    ¡°I want to start over with you again melody. When all of this is over, I want us to get married again.¡± I confessed.


    ¡°Giovanni, I¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Although I wanted him back I didn¡¯t expect him to talk about marriage like that.¡± you want to marry?¡± I questioned and he answered.


    ¡°Yea, I want you, Melody. I want you and hope in my life. I want us to be a family again. ¡± he stated and that¡¯s was just what I needed in my life. I wanted happiness and getting my family back is great happiness. ¡°I¡¯ll let you think about it.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I was still shocked but I was happy.


    ¡°Melody,¡± the way he said my name made me want to wrap my hands around his neck and kissed him until we were both out of breath.


    Wait, what?


    ¡°There is one more thing,¡± he said and my heartbeat against my chest. The sexual tension between us was increasing and if we don¡¯t stop staring at each other like horny teenagers, we might probably be one. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± He requested.


    What?


    I blinked twice and was unable to form words. I didn¡¯t believe that he just said that. our eyes and I knew that he was waiting for the answer. We both stared at each other until he decided to lean in. Our lips met and I wee the kiss.


    Oh, how I missed his lips.


    Our lips fought for dominance as the kiss deepened.


    That¡¯s moment, all I could think of was how his mouth tasted like strawberries.


    It was just the happiness that I wanted.

 Chapter 51- Finally over(1)

    Giovanni POV


    Just like Kendra nned, we waited for George¡¯s call but it never came. The two days had psed but still, he didn¡¯t show up neither did he nned anything. I was almost tempted to call him but Melody asked me to wait but time just passed by and I anticipated the worst. While anticipating George¡¯s call, I made sure everyone was heavily guarded by highly trained Ex-military men. If he were to attack any member of my family he wouldn¡¯t be able to get to them. On the fourth day, I came to the office to review some business proposals and that was when it happened.


    In the middle of reviewing the proposals, I got a call from an unrestricted number. A number I have been expecting for days.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I was quick to answer the phone.


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± I heard my mother trembling voice sounded over the phone.


    ¡°Mum,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that George allowed her to make the call. ¡°Where are you mother? Tell me, I¡¯lle to pick you.¡±


    ¡°George has gone mad Giovanni. Give him whatever he wants. ¡±


    ¡°Where is he? How are you even making this call?¡± I inquired


    ¡°He left for something a while ago and he left his phone. Please son, just gives him whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Erm, we are in an abandoned building around thend road.¡±


    ¡°Stay there mother. I¡¯lle to get you.¡± I promised and ended the call.


    As soon as the call ended, I put a call through to Lorenzo and Kendra informing them about George¡¯s location. Ten minutes after making the call, Lorenzo arrived first into my office followed by Kendra and Lara who arrived fifteen minutes after.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just go like a superman all because of a phone call. It could be a trap.¡± Kendra pointed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother we are talking about here. She could be in danger. ¡± I reminded them.


    ¡°I understand you Giovanni but what Kendra is trying to say is that this could be a trap. ¡± Lara added to what Kendra had said but I was having a hard time trusting their words. I just wanted to save my mother from the maniac man who had ruined our family.


    ¡°Please Lara, help dispatch some cops to the building. We can get my father. ¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°I still think something is off about this,¡± Kendra said but I didn¡¯t reply to her instead I turned to Lorenzo and gave him instructions.


    ¡°Make sure you and Dennis save mother while the police surround the building.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay Giovanni,¡± he answered back.


    We all moved out of the office and entered into different cars. Dennis, Lorenzo, and I rode in my white Venza while Lara and Kendra took a different car. On our way down to the abandoned building, I was feeling anxious. I scratched the tip of my left thumb with my right thumb. I didn¡¯t know why I was doing that but I just had a weird feeling.


    A feeling that¡¯s something wasn¡¯t right.


    The ride from the office to thend road took about forty minutes. Those forty minutes were the longest time of my life. As soon as we got to the abandoned building, I rushed out and looked around. The building wasn¡¯t what I expected. It was a bungalow with no windows and no roof.


    ¡°This was the ce he was hiding. He could do better.¡± I thought.


    The sirens of the police could be heard as they approached the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get my mother, she is inside the building,¡± I said to Lara but she stopped me by raising her left hand.


    ¡°He is a dangerous man so leave everything to the police.¡± She instructed and walked towards the police officers that had to surround the building.


    ¡°Something is not right,¡± Kendramented as she came to stand beside me. She was right because I had the same feeling.


    Lara ordered the police officers to enter the building while she requested that the rest of us stay outside the building. After giving the instructions, she entered the building with the officers.


    I folded my hands together and prayed silently for a good oue. I prayed the police catch George and rescued my mother but it seems my prayers didn¡¯t get answers.


    ¡°No one is inside,¡± Lara cane out of the building with a frown. ¡°You got a prank call.¡±


    ¡°But my mother sounded sincere,¡± I argued.


    ¡°She could be threatened and as I have said beforeing here, It¡¯s a trap.¡± Kendra dered.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°What¡¯s are we going to do now?¡± Lorenzo asked, ¡°George could be nning something as we speak.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, my phone rang and it was the restricted number that had always been calling me.


    ¡°He is calling,¡± I announced.


    ¡°Pick it up and act natural,¡± Kendra whispered.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said.


    Instead of hearing a voice, I heardughter. ¡°You are so foolish, son. I can¡¯t believe you fall for the prank call.¡± He burst into another round ofughter.


    He was having fun mocking me.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I simply asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the abandoned building, ¡± he replied sarcastically and thenughed. ¡°It¡¯s so fun watching you running around like a fool.¡±


    I looked around to see if I could see anything unusual but there was none.


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be worried about your mother at this moment instead I have someone whom you cared about.¡±


    ¡°Giovanni,¡± my heart jumped when I heard Melody¡¯s voice. ¡°He has us, Giovanni. He has hope,¡± she cried out.


    ¡°Melody, I will find you and get you out ¡± I promised. ¡°H¡­ how did he find you?¡± My voice shook as I struggled to form words.


    ¡°It seems your guards were ipetent ¡± The phone was back on George¡¯s hold. ¡°All it took was a poisonous gas and they All went down. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt my family,¡± I warned?


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to use that tone on me, young man,¡± he retorted and thenughed. ¡°You think you can get me but I¡¯m sorry because you failed. I also have Benjamin and Lucas here.¡± He announced.


    ¡°You are a crazy psychotic bastard,¡± I shouted at him.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± heughed.


    I hated hisughter. It sounded like pains in my ears.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You know what I want son,¡± he whispered. ¡°Bring what I want and don¡¯t you dare bring your police friend,¡± he warned.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°You know where to find me. Bring Lorenzo along with you. It¡¯s time for some family reunion. ¡± he said before I could reply, he hanged up on me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kendra questioned.


    ¡°He has melody and hope,¡± I announced and they all gasped.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± Lara asked and I gave her a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go get him.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I refused.


    ¡°What do you mean no? This is our chance to catch him.¡± Lorenzo stated but I shook my head.


    ¡°He also has uncle Benjamin and Lucas. He warned against police officers. This is our family issue and we are going to sort it out. ¡±


    ¡°But he is a criminal and he is dangerous,¡± Lara argued.


    ¡°He has my family!¡± I shouted at her but quickly apologized when I realized my mistake. ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. Go meet your family.¡± She implored.


    ¡°We will find a way to help but do not forget everything we¡¯ve nned. ¡± Kendra added.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Thanks¡± I said to both of them. ¡°He wants to see you too,¡± I informed my bother who didn¡¯t argue and followed me to the car.


    ¡°Should I drive you, sir?¡± Dennis offered but I politely rejected it. ¡°Alright sir,¡± he handed the key over to me. ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± He stated.


    I inhaled and exhaled before starting the car. As I drove out of thend road, Lorenzo¡¯s green eyes met with my brown ones and we both nodded at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± I didn¡¯t say it aloud but I hoped he got the message.


    We were going to end our problems and whatever the oue may be, it¡¯s was our fate.


    Melody POV


    Heartache, love, regrets, and sadness were all I felt ever since Lorena got into the ident. I wanted her to wake so I could tell her how much I missed her and love her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t my wishe to pass for once?¡± I questioned my subconscious mind.


    Everything wasn¡¯t working exactly how we wanted. George hasn¡¯t made an appearance ever since the two days he gave us psed. I didn¡¯t know why he decided to stop pestering us but I was going to do everything to protect my family if an attack happens.


    Giovanni increased the security guards protecting hope and me. He didn¡¯t want us to get into harm¡¯s way but he wasn¡¯t doing anything to protect himself. I was worried when he left for work that morning. I tried to talk him into resting but he didn¡¯t work. He said he was fine but I knew that he was not. He was trying hard to hide his pains but I could feel it.


    Due to everything that had been happening, I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell Hope about Giovanni but I was nning on doing that once everything is over.


    Around 11:00 am that morning, the unexpected happened. I was in the living room with Hope sleeping peacefully in my arms. At first, I thought they were arguing until I saw them coughing and rushing inside the living room. I quickly stood up and held my daughter tighter in my arms. The impact made her woke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on mummy?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing baby. Just sleep.¡±


    The noise grew louder and I moved towards the stairs. I wanted to call Giovanni and informed him but I remembered leaving my phone inside the bedroom. There was no way to rush up the stairs with hope in my hand. While thinking about what to do, the guards who had rushed in dropped to the ground. They all held their throat as if they were struggling with breathing. No one needs to tell me that we were under attack. Somebody else entered the room but he had an oxygen mask on. I thought it was one of the guards and moved closer to him but it was my greatest mistake. The masked man grabbed me by the arm while ignoring my daughter¡¯s screams. His grip on my arm was so tight that I felt my bone breaking but still, I didn¡¯t let go of my daughter. He took something out of his pocket and stabbed me in the neck with the syringe he bought out of his pocket.


    ¡°W¡­ who are you?¡± I struggled to breathe as whatever he gave me was starting to work. My vision became hazy and I got lightheaded. I could hear my daughter shouting and screaming for me as the masked man grabbed her from my hold. I tried to fight back but it was futile. Soon, I dropped to the ground and cked out.


    Was this the end? I thought the fight was about to finish.

 Chapter 52- Finally over(2)

    Melody POV


    When I woke up, I could not move as my hands and feet were tied together. I wasying on the ground and when I looked around me, I figured I was in a basement. The room was dark and the only light that prated the room was the sun through a small window.


    ¡°Hope, ¡± I shouted for my daughter because I couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. ¡°Hope,¡± I cried out.


    ¡°It no use,¡± I heard a voice said from the opposite room. It was a woman but her back was facing me so I couldn¡¯t see her face. Her feet and hands were also tied together but she lookedfortable.


    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°She is fine,¡± she replied calmly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡± She questioned and I shook my head. ¡°I guessed staying here for days really could change my look.¡± The woman turned to faced me and I gasped when I saw her. Her green eyes had lost all life in them.


    ¡°Marissa,¡± I shouted in disbelief. I didn¡¯t expect her to be in a basement. I expected the opposite. The clothing she wore had torn in the chest part revealing her underwear. Her face had lost the sophisticatedplexion. She also had a cut on the left side of her cheek. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I guessed it the price I have to pay for my sins¡± she smiled but behind that smile, I could see that she wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°Why is he doing this? I thought you loved each other.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± She scoffed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t love that monster. A monster like him has no feelings.¡±


    ¡°What about my daughter?¡± I panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is fine.¡± She assured me but I didn¡¯t trust her words. ¡°I know you probably hate me for all the pains I¡¯ve caused you. All I can say is that I am sorry,¡± she apologized.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my hearings when Marissa apologized. The Almighty Marissa Aderemi was not so bad after all.


    ¡°I pretend to be cruel but I¡¯m not. Beneath this facade, there is a broken woman who has to pretend to be happy when she is not.¡± I stared at her as she tells her story. It was sad that she had to experience all of that but still pretends to be happy.


    ¡°I was supposed to marry Benjamin. We were in love and when I got pregnant with Giovanni, I couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡± she sniffed.


    I didn¡¯t realize that she was crying and when I did, I wanted to console her but she needed to let it all out.


    ¡°George had always envied his brother and when he heard that we were getting married, he threatened to kill Benjamin if I didn¡¯t marry him. I was scared for my baby, myself, and Giovanni. I broke my engagement with Benjamin the next day and got married to him. When he found out that I was pregnant, George was happy that he had everything that was supposed to belong to his brother. He told me he couldn¡¯t procreate because he had an ident when he was young but I didn¡¯t care about him because he was a monster. ¡± Marissa paused and coughed out.


    ¡°We lived as a happy family for two years and I also found out that Benjamin had gotten married a year after George and I got married. I was devastated and cried for days. I thought George had change for those two years we were together but everything turned around when he found out that his father was handling everything over to his brother. He got angry that day and raised his hands on me. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he began to rapeme repeatedly for days and while raping me, he made sure to bite my flesh which always result in scars and more scars.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. It was just too much. How could someone be as wicked as that? I¡¯ve heard of psychopaths but in George¡¯s case, it was worst.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about the abuse because of my son. My family was powerful in Italy but I couldn¡¯t do anything because I feared for my son. He killed his father and when his mother heard about it, she died due to the shock.George threatened Benjamin¡¯s family if he didn¡¯t let go of the inheritance. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he forced Benjamin to Copte with me again and I remember him watching us and mocking us. It was shameful but I had no choice!¡± She cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do and when Lorenzo found out about the secrets we were hiding, he began to abuse the boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about everything that happened to you.¡± That¡¯s was all I could say because no matter what I said, it couldn¡¯t erase the memories of the past. ¡°How can someone be as cruel as that?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t just cruel. He is inhumane. ¡°Marissa dered.


    ¡°I¡­.,¡± just as I was about to say something, the door opened and a man stepped in. It was George.


    ¡°Now look who we have here.¡± He grinned as he walked closer to me.


    ¡°Where is my daughter you monster?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± he answered and then burst intoughter. ¡°Your daughter might be dead for all I care.¡± He began tough.


    ¡°What is your problem? What are you so afraid of?¡± I asked him and just as he was about to answer me, he remembered something and bought his phone out of his pocket. He dialed a number and began to pick up whosoever was on the phone. With the way he spoke, I knew he was talking to Giovanni. After saying what he wanted to say, he faced me and rushed to me. He forcefully ced the phone in my left ear and ordered me to say something.


    ¡°Now,¡± he whispered.


    Giovanni,¡± I shouted. ¡°He has us, Giovanni. He has hope,¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Melody, I will find you and get you out ¡± I promised. ¡°H¡­ how did he find you?¡± I could hear Giovanni¡¯s voice shaking and I felt sorry for him. Before I could reply, George removed the phone from my ear and began to speak with Giovanni. After he was done, he grabbed me by my arm and pulled me up.


    ¡°Listen, you are going to follow my instructions or I¡¯ll kill your daughter and make you watch,¡± he threatened.


    I red at him but didn¡¯t say as he dragged me out of the room. ¡°Why are you doing all of this,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because it all mine,¡± he said and coughed out. He continued coughing as if something was in his throat.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± he said through the coughs. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare question me again little girl,¡± he warned and pushed me forward.


    We came out of the basement into another room I couldn¡¯t recognize. It was a bedroom that has a king-sized bed. A closet filled with women¡¯s clothing. I saw a small figureying on the bed. It was hope and she seemed to be sleeping. ¡°Hope,¡± I wanted to shout but George sped a hand on my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake the little one. Now that¡¯s you¡¯ve seen your daughter in a good condition, follow me and do everything I order you to do.¡± He whispered. ¡°If you go against me, I¡¯ll cut your daughter open and make you drink her blood.¡± He threatened and pushed me out of the bedroom. He pushed me towards another door at the end of the hall. The door leads to grand stairs that we took it down to the living room.


    The living room was packed with hefty-looking men. There were ten of them and every one of them had a masked on. In the middle of the living room were Lucas and Benjamin. They were both tied up together. George pushed me towards them and Inded next to them.


    ¡°Now we wait for the party to start. Gideon,¡± he called and one of the hefty men stepped forward. ¡°Go to the basement and bring my wife,¡± he ordered.


    The man left and a few minutester, he returned with Marissa. George ordered him to untie her and after doing that, he pulled her towards him and made her seat beside him on one of the white couches that¡¯s was in the living room. ¡°A husband seat beside her husband or what do you think Brother?¡± he asked Benjamin.


    ¡± you are just acting like this because you are scared that you will be abandoned by everyone,¡± Benjamin replied.


    George burst intoughter and stood up from his seat. He rushed to Benjamin and began to punch him in the face until he got tired. ¡°Damn! My hand hurt,¡± he groaned out in pain and began to cough again.


    ¡°You are sick ain¡¯t you?¡± I asked him because I could see him spitting out blood. ¡°You are sick right?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°You catch on quickly little girl.¡± George grinned at me. ¡°I¡¯m sick but I¡¯m not going down without a fight.¡±


    The door to the mansion opened wide and Giovanni and Lorenzo made their appearance. They both looked like they came for a fight. A fight that was going to end up nasty.


    *****


    Giovanni POV


    I wanted it all to end. I was ready to face the fight and end it once and for all. I was getting tired of not be able to sleep at night. The ride from thend road to my parent¡¯s mansion was silent. Lorenzo and I didn¡¯t say anything as we await what George had in n for us.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As the gate leading to the estate opened wide, the panic attack I always get anything I visit the mansion tried to surface but Lorenzo seemed to notice as he grabbed my free hand. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Breath Giovanni,¡± he squeezed my hand gently.


    I took a deep breath before driving into the estate.¡± whatever happens make sure you help melody and my daughter.¡± I was pleased because most times certain things happened and it the ones you least expected.


    ¡°We are all going to be fine, ¡°Lorenzo smiled at me and I returned it. ¡°It all going to be over soon.¡±


    I wished


    After ten minutes, of an ufortable ride from the gate to the mansion, we arrived at the building. I was quick to get out of the car and rushed into the mansion.


    ¡°Wee my two lovely sons,¡± George rushed to us and hugged us as if he cared. I tried to push him off but he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± My eyes roamed around until they finallynded on Melody whose hands and feet were tied. Uncle Benjamin was also tied up but my mother was sitting on the couch and seems to be in a good condition. I couldn¡¯t find hope and wondered why she could be.


    ¡°I have what you want. Let¡¯s my family go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very good of you son but, before we get to it, I think I should have fun with you. I need to make you suffer for wasting my time.¡± Before I could understand what he meant by that, two hefty-looking men rushed to me and began to punch and kick me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I heard melody cried out. ¡± he has what you want so please let him go.¡± She begged.


    ¡°I¡¯m having fun,¡± Georgeughed. ¡°Blood makes me feel happy!¡± He dered.


    ¡°You are a bastard!¡± Lucas shouted, ¡°you don¡¯t deserve happiness.¡± He said.


    My family was in a great conflict and I should be the one helping them but I¡¯m getting beaten up like a wimp.


    Is it going to be over????

 Chapter 53- Finally over(3)

    Benjamin POV


    In life, once a child is born. It calls for joy and celebration but that¡¯s wasn¡¯t the case for my brother. His heart had been filled with hate ever since he was born. I didn¡¯t me him for everything he was doing but yet, it was just too much. I loved my brother and wished he could realize his mistake and stop acting cruelly before it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bastard because that¡¯s how I was born. When I turned five years old, my father said that I was lucky to be born.¡± I heard my brother exining his sad story to our family. I never resented my brother for everything he had done for my family. I wanted him to be happy because he was in too much pain and to heal, he became a monster.


    ¡°My father said I was a monster,¡± Georgeughed. ¡°I guessed it because I¡¯m a bastard. ¡± he dered. ¡°Let¡¯s him go,¡± he ordered the guys beating Giovanni to stop.


    ¡°Your childhood doesn¡¯t mean you had to change and treat everyone like they are dirt in your shoes. ¡± melody said to him. ¡°Behind your attitude, there is still humanity in you. I believe that.¡± She stated.


    Melody was wrong when she said George had humanity in him because he had lost it a long time ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong,¡± George retorted. ¡± I don¡¯t have any humanity left in me because if I did, I wouldn¡¯t invite you all here to blow you up.¡± He grinned and beckoned for one of the men. ¡°Go bring the little girl,¡± hemanded.


    The man left the living room and a few secondster, he came in with Giovanni¡¯s daughter who was sleeping peacefully in arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s my daughter go,¡± Giovanni begged. He wasying on the ground with blood seeping out from his mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything to save my family as I remained silent and just watching the scene before me.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to let her go and we are all going together.¡± I didn¡¯t understand what George meant by that statement until he removed Hope¡¯s clothing and revealed a bomb. The bomb was a tiny cylindrical shape and it was counting down.


    ¡°Please,¡± melody begged. ¡°Let my daughter go,¡± she tried to break free from the ropes that were used to tie her. ¡°Please,¡± she cried.


    I gasped as I finally realized what George had called us all for. He never wanted the inheritance all along. It¡¯s was a trick to kill us all.


    ¡°George!¡± Lorenza who had been silent for a while now stood up and rushed to George. She raised her hand at him and gave him a deafening p. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough? How dare you try to kill a child because you want revenge.¡± She questioned.


    Marissa had always been a strong woman. Even with everything that had happened in the past years, she was still standing strong.


    As she raised his hand to p him again, George grabbed her hand and dragged her towards me. ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty Benjamin? Want to have fun before you die?¡± He mocked.


    ¡°You are disgusting,¡± I spat on his face. ¡°Your fight is with me. Let¡¯s them go.¡± I begged him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to die alone.¡± Georgeughed and pulled Lorenza away from me. He beckoned to one of the guys to hold her down.


    ¡°George!¡± Marissa shouted like a maniac.


    Seems it wasn¡¯t only George who has lost his mind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change anything! No one can!¡± He suddenly coughs and held his throat. He covered his hand with his mouth and when he stopped coughing, his hand was filled with blood and saliva.


    Now I know why George was acting like this. He was dying.


    I wanted to question him but Lorenzo beat me to it. ¡°You are sick ain¡¯t you? I saw your report. You¡¯ve cancer. Thest stage,¡± Lorenzo announced.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve found out. Impressive.¡± He pped. He walked to where Lorenzo was been held down by two of his men and punched him in the face. ¡°That feels good.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°You are doing because you are dying!¡± Melody shouted. ¡°You want to ruin our lives because you are dying!¡± Melody yelled.


    ¡°Yes, little girl. That¡¯s exactly why. You are lucky to have survived that ident but it¡¯s so unfortunate that your death would be extremely painful.¡± He said and burst intoughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pathetic to see you trying to kill your own family,¡± Lucasmented.


    ¡± that¡¯s because family sticks together and they die together,¡± George repeated the phrase over and over again. ¡°None of you know how I feel. My parent never loved me,¡± he confessed. ¡°It¡¯s was all about Benjamin,¡± he was right about that one. ¡± The reason I couldn¡¯t procreate was because of my father. If you think I am a psycho then you should have meant my father. He was worst right Benjamin?¡± He questioned but I didn¡¯t reply to him instead, I looked away like a coward. He was telling the truth.


    ¡°Stop trying to me someone else for your own mistake!¡± Lucas shouted at him, ¡°your father was cruel but you could have chosen not to be like him. ¡±


    ¡°me!¡± George scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s man castrated me because he didn¡¯t want me to produce monsters like myself. My mother was aware but she said it was for the good cause.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Benjamin was also aware but he did nothing.¡±


    ¡± I couldn¡¯t do anything at that time George,¡± I confessed. ¡°I regret not doing anything and it is a pang of guilt I carried throughout my life. ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Sorry! It¡¯s can¡¯t change the past. I bled for two weeks and was in extreme pain while my father made sure you were treated like a prince. In that process, I lost my insanity.¡± He said softly.


    ¡°You can still change! You can still free my daughter and free us too. Please let my daughter go!¡± Melody cried out in pain. ¡°Please.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice but I don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t die alone so we will die together. ¡± George said and pressed a tiny button that seems to control the bomb that¡¯s was attached to Hope¡¯s body. The bomb began its countdown from thirty minutes.


    ¡°George,¡± I shouted his name. ¡°We can sort this out. Please let them go. This fight is between us.¡± I begged.


    ¡°Noo,¡± melody cried. ¡°Let¡¯s my daughter go,¡± she begged. ¡°Please,¡± she cried.


    ¡°Your pleadings are all pointless. Wait for your death.¡± George said and started humming my heart will go on by Celine Dion.


    He hadpletely gone mad. I looked at my family as they awaited their death. No one was saying anything except for Melody who was crying for her child. Giovanni had lost all hope as heid on the ground and awaits his death.


    ¡°Was this going to be the end?¡± I thought as I looked around. A generation was going to end because of revenge.


    ¡°Finally,¡± George announced when the timer hit ten minutes. ¡°It¡¯s all going to end.¡± Heughed.


    There was nothing to do as I also closed my eyes and awaits my death but then, in every story I¡¯ve read, a viin never wins. The door burst opened and police officers swarmed in.


    Thank God.


    ¡°You called the police?¡± George shouted in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve bought them to their death.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t,¡± Kendra said. Together with Dennis and the other police officer whose name was Lara, they fought against the men inside the room and they were all apprehended. Kendra and Dennis freed all of us and cuffed George.


    ¡°You think this is the end?¡± He sneered at Lara. ¡°You might have saved them but that¡¯s little one is going to die.¡± He pointed to Hope who was held in Giovanni¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Please save my daughter. Please.¡± Melody begged.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be saved because the bomb is irreversible. It¡¯s cant be stopped. Your little girl is going to die!¡± Georgeughed.


    ¡°No!¡± Melody cried out. ¡°Please do something.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t watch any longer but I wanted to do something for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that type of bomb before when I served in Afghanistan,¡± Dennis informed everyone. ¡°It can¡¯t be reversed but it can change host.¡±


    ¡°Change host? How?¡± Giovanni asked.


    ¡°The bomb works with the skin of humans,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Dennis, how do you mean?¡± Giovanni asked him. ¡°Can¡¯t we just remove the bomb from her body?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No. This type of bomb will go off once it doesn¡¯t make contact with human skin as soon as it is detached from the previous host.¡± He exined.


    ¡°There is no time. We only have ten minutes more. Kendra and Dennis, please take everyone out. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for my daughter.¡± Giovanni announced.


    ¡°What? Are you crazy? I¡¯m not going to let you do that!¡± Melody shouted at him. ¡°if you die then I die with you.¡±


    ¡°Now!¡± Giovanni shouted at Kendra and Dennis who began to drag everyone out against their protests. Lorenzo shouted for his brother while Lorenza burst into tears and begged for her son to be saved. When they try to take me outside with them, I refused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting anyone die again. Giovanni, I want to perform thest duty as your father. I will exchange with her.¡± I offered but Giovanni shook his head. ¡°There is no time. You have a long way ahead of you. You have a family that relies on you. Let¡¯s me do this.¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°But you deserve to be happy,¡± Giovanni said with tears in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered too much.¡± He cried.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to do this,¡± I told him. Giovanni burst into tears and embraced me. I let the tears flow freely from my eyes.


    ¡°Tell Lorenzo that I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be the father he wanted and tell Lucas that I love him. ¡± I instructed and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I pulled him for a hug once again.


    With Dennis¡¯s help, the bomb was removed from Hope¡¯s body and ced on mine. The countdown had reached one minute and in fifty-nine seconds, my life would be over. I smiled at them and urged them to leave the mansion.


    George looked at me as he was dragged out of the mansion. I smiled at him and mouthed I¡¯m sorry to him. As the door closed behind me, I sat down on the ground in a corner and burst into tears.


    It¡¯s was finally over.


    *****


    George¡¯s POV


    I know that I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things in the past but it all happens because of my past. I became a demon because I relied on my past. I can¡¯t be forgiven but I hope anyone out there wouldn¡¯t turn out to be like me. As I was pushed out of the mansion by the police officers. I thought about my brother and remembered when we used to do everything together. I couldn¡¯t let him die alone so I broke free from the police officers and ran inside the mansion and locked the door behind me.


    If my brother was going to die then we had to do it together.


    ¡°You came back,¡± I heard Benjamin said as he noticed me. ¡°You should have stayed behind and get redemption from those whom you¡¯ve wronged!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much life anyway so I came to die with you.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say. This was nned by you!¡± He retorted.


    ¡± I know but I must say this brother. I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡± I apologized sincerely.


    ¡°You are sorry. You should have said to the family you wronged. You should have apologized to everyone instead ofing here to die with me!¡± He yelled at me.


    ¡°I know everyone hates me but who do you think informed the police abouting here. I sent a message before Giovanni and Lorenzo arrived.¡± I exined.


    Even though I behaved inhumanely, I couldn¡¯t destroy everyone because of my taste for revenge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Oh brother. You have always been like this for so long. I guess this is the end. In our next life, I wished we could be happier.¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°Same here,¡± but I didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    The bomb soon hits one and I quickly took Benjamin¡¯s hand before the explosion took ce. Even as death wees me, I knew that¡¯s my family was going to hate me forever but it was over.


    Finally over.

 Chapter 54- Three words

    Melody POV


    It has been two weeks since the unfortunate incident happened at the Aderemi¡¯s mansion. I could still remember the sound of the explosion. It¡¯s was so loud that I couldn¡¯t hear for few seconds.


    The tabloids spread rumors concerning the deaths of the two brothers. Some said they were mental patients and others said that they were attacked by terrorists. No one knows the real truth except myself and the rest of the Aderemi family. It was a tragic day and it¡¯s was still fresh in my memory. The rumors spread by the tabloid affected DReam badly. Their stock rate plummeted. When Giovanni heard the news about the stock rate, he locked himself inside his room for a week and when he came out, he pretended I didn¡¯t exist. We never had any conversation after the incident. I knew he was hurting because he lost two fathers but I almost lost my daughter too and Lorena had refused to wake up. We were both hurting but I felt we shouldn¡¯t ignore each other instead we were supposed to be together and console one another.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the Monday of the following week, Benjamin and George wereid to rest. Only the family members of the Aderemi¡¯s were allowed on the asion. After the fire died down, the Aderemi¡¯s mansion was reduced to nothing but a pile of ashes. When their bodies were found, they were found in pieces but two hands joined together were found and it belonged to George and Benjamin. They stick together until theirst breath. On the day of the funeral, Marissa was nowhere to be found and when I asked Lorenzo, this was his response.


    ¡°The incident shook my mother bad. She was admitted to ¡®Help¡¯ psychiatric hospital. ¡± he admitted. ¡°She went into the crazy mode two days after the explosion.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Everyone is trying to ept that the explosion happened. I haven¡¯t been okaytely and I know you ain¡¯t fine too,¡± he pointed to the bags under my eyes. He was right, I wasn¡¯t fine. ¡°Try to get some rest Melody.¡± He advised and walked away.


    I decided to take his advice and rest. I needed it but I was going to do that once I make sure Giovanni was alright. When he was called to give a speech, he didn¡¯t look too well. His face was pale and he was trembling when he stood in front of everyone to give his speech. He looked around and when his eyesnded on mine, I smiled at him but he didn¡¯t return it and quickly looked away.


    When he started his speech, he was finding it difficult to speak as I could sense that he was not okay. He was trying so hard to be himself but he wasn¡¯t good at hiding it from me. ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± he ended his speech with that and quickly left the hall. Lorenzo was called to give his speech but I didn¡¯t wait for that as I rushed out to meet Giovanni.


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± I called when I saw him trying to enter his car. ¡°Wait,¡± I shouted.


    He looked at me but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why are you leaving? The funeral isn¡¯t over yet,¡± I said but still, he didn¡¯t reply to me and it¡¯s got me pissed that I let out all the pains and I¡¯ve been building inside of me for the past two weeks. ¡°What the hell is your problem, Giovanni! People die and that doesn¡¯t mean we have to stop being who we were before. I lost my parent when I was young but I kept pushing and when I thought I had lost you five years ago, I kept going because of my daughter. I didn¡¯t give up because the people around me were gone. You don¡¯t have to act like you are the only one hurting. I¡¯m hurting too!¡±


    Giovanni heaved a sigh and frowned at me. He looked to be pissed off. I could see the anger on his pale face and he looked like he was ready to unleash it but instead, he took a deep breath and entered into his car. ¡°Giovanni!¡± I shouted his name and tried to open his car door but it¡¯s didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you. ¡± I hit the windscreen of the car but still he didn¡¯t reply instead he just drove away leaving me in pain and confusion. ¡°I am sorry,¡± I cried out and sat on the ground. ¡°I am sorry,¡± I repeated until I couldn¡¯t say anything again.


    ¡°Melody!¡± I heard Lorenzo called my name a few minutes after Giovanni. He pulled me up and embraced me.


    That¡¯s was the first time Lorenzo and I ever got closer to one another.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he ignoring me. I just wanted to talk to him.¡± I confessed and burst into more tears.


    ¡°He¡¯lle around,¡± Lorenzo sounded convincing but I find it hard to believe him. I was hurting and starting to get blinded by my emotions. Lorenzo helped me back into the hall and when the funeral ended, I rushed to the hospital after getting a call that Lorena had woken up.


    I was happy.


    When I got to the hospital, I met herying on the bed with her eyes closed. For a while, I was sad that she could have fallen into aa again until I called her name and she answered me. ¡°Hi,¡± I smiled at her when she finally opened her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so d you are awake,¡± I said with so much joy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me,¡± Lorena said. ¡°I lied to you, Melody.¡±


    ¡°You lied but you made sure you protected me. I can never resent you, Lorena. ¡± I confessed. ¡°You are a friend, a mother and I finally found out that you are my sister. I am d. ¡± I told her.


    ¡°I never wanted to lie to you,¡± Lorena cried. ¡°I just wanted you to be safe. I am sorry. ¡± she apologized and I hugged her and pat her on the back.


    ¡°I am sorry too. I¡¯m sorry for being a pain in the ass for all those years. I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you.¡± I also apologized to her and we both stay in each other¡¯s arms for a few minutes. ¡°Never jumped in to save me again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it over and over again. You are my baby sister. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± She pinched my cheek like I was a little kid. ¡°Where is hope? Don¡¯t tell me she didn¡¯t miss her aunty Lore?¡± Lorena searched around for Hope and when she didn¡¯t see her, she looked at me. ¡°Did anything happened?¡± She asked.


    I shook my head and before I knew it, I began to cry. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Everything is fine. Hope missed you,¡± I sniffed. ¡°She always asked of you and I told her you went on vacation.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. This also felt like a vacation too.¡± She joked and we bothughed. ¡°Why were you crying? Did something happened with Giovanni?¡± She figured it out. Lorena always figured things out easily.


    ¡°I¡­ I,¡± I couldn¡¯t control myself again as I burst into another round of tears. I am sure my eyes had turned red from all the crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She caresses my face and opened her arms wide for me to embrace. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. ¡±


    I happily jumped into her embrace. ¡°George was behind your attack but he is now dead,¡± I announced.


    ¡°George? What happened when I went on vacation?¡± Lorena questioned.


    I began to exin everything that happened the past few weeks to her. The attack, the explosion, and the funeral.


    ¡°Wow! I missed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you did.¡±


    ¡°That serves George right but I feel sorry for his brother.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I still can¡¯t help but think about that day ¡±


    ¡°Everything is going to be fine. We are all going to get through this including Giovanni.¡± She assured me and I believe her word. ¡°You look exhausted. You should take a rest.¡± Lorena advised.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± I protested but I wasn¡¯t. My head banged as if I kept getting hit by a hammer. My eyes were begging me to close them and my heart was beating rapidly.


    ¡°No, you are not.¡± Lorena refused to believe. ¡°Go take a rest at home Melody ande back when you are fine. I can¡¯t look after you if you are like this. Who is going to look after Hope if we are both sick?¡± Lorena was right. I needed right so I agreed with her.


    After I make sure she was okay, I left the hospital for Giovanni¡¯s apartment. It was silent when I got there, his car wasn¡¯t in the car park which means he hasn¡¯te home yet. I checked up on my daughter who was sleeping peacefully on her bed then I walked into Giovanni¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t know why I was inside the room. I just missed him so much. I grabbed one of his shirts from his closet and sniffed it then Iid on his bed and draped the shirt around my body. I waited for him toe home that night but he didn¡¯t and then the rain started falling. While anticipating his return, I cried until I have no power left for more tears so I fell asleep.

 Chapter 55- Three words(2)

    Giovanni POV


    It happened again as it did five years ago. I was losing my sanity as a result of the explosion. I still didn¡¯t believe the explosion until I saw the hands of both of my fathers. I wanted George to suffer for all the pains he had caused everyone but I didn¡¯t wish they would die a cruel and excruciating death. It was too hard to believe. The explosion affected my mother¡¯s sanity and I made sure she got admitted into the best Psychiatric hospital in the country. The explosion also affected the stock rate of DReam and it affected my rtionship with Melody. It was all too much for me to handle so I switched into the mute mode. I shut everyone off including my daughter. I was drowning in despair and there was no one to help me.


    On the day of the funeral, when I was called to give a speech, I almost refused because Dennis who prepared the speech wrote nothing but lies in the speech. ¡°George Aderemi was a great father and I must confess that I¡¯ll miss him and the legacy he left behind.¡± I forced myself to spit out the huge lie. ¡°My uncle was also a great man and he didn¡¯t deserve to die in such a cruel way,¡± I added that one on my own. Uncle Benjamin didn¡¯t deserve to die such terrible death. ¡°We¡¯ll miss them and I know they are both in a better ce.¡± I couldn¡¯t finish the rest of the speech as I was fighting back my tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± I ended the speech with that and rushed out of the hall.


    I was angry at myself for saying such lies. When I reached where I parked my car, I opened the car door and just when I was about to enter, I heard melody calling me.


    Giovanni!¡± She called, ¡°Wait,¡± she shouted and I turned to face her but I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why are you leaving? The funeral isn¡¯t over yet,¡± she said. I couldn¡¯t reply to her because I was not in the right state of mind. I could say something that¡¯ll piss her off.


    ¡°What the hell is your problem, Giovanni! People die and that doesn¡¯t mean we have to stop being who we were before. I lost my parent when I was young but I kept pushing and when I thought I had lost you five years ago, I kept going because of my daughter. I didn¡¯t give up because the people around me were gone. You don¡¯t have to act like you are the only one hurting. I¡¯m hurting too!¡±


    I heaved a sigh and frowned at her. She was right about everything but she doesn¡¯t know how I felt so she had no right to judge me. I wanted to reply but it would do more damages so I just took a deep breath and entered the car. ¡°Giovanni!¡± She shouted and tried to open my car door but it¡¯s didn¡¯t budge because I locked it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you. ¡± She hit the windscreen and I was tempted to open the car door but I just drove away like a coward leaving her to cry on the ground.


    I was a coward for leaving her but it was the best thing to do. I drove around the street for an hour and when I was tired of doing so, I went to the beach. I yelled at the sky and sea for been unfair to me. Iid on the sands on the beach and stared at the sky. I continue to yell at the sky because I was the only one on the beach at that time. I med myself for everything that had happened. I didn¡¯t know how long Iid on that sand but for the first time in three weeks, I had a peaceful time. When it got dark, I left for my house.


    I got home at 2 in the morning. I didn¡¯t know that I had spent a long time on the beach. The ambiance didn¡¯t make me realize that time was far spent. The house was quiet when I entered. I first went to my daughter¡¯s room and saw her sleeping peacefully then I walked into Melody¡¯s room but she wasn¡¯t there. I was scared when I didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± I thought as I looked around the house. I was feeling tensed when I couldn¡¯t see her anywhere and just when I was about to call Dennis, I walked into my room and met her sleeping peacefully with my shirt around her. I smiled at the sight of her and then turned to leave the room cause I didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    ¡°Franklin!¡± I heard her called when I reached the entrance of the room. Is that you?¡± She inquired.


    I quickly rushed to her side and hugged her. ¡°I am sorry,¡± I burst into tears. ¡°I am sorry,¡± I repeated over and over again. Melody didn¡¯t say anything instead she hugged me tighter and also started crying. After the breakdown, I began to exin the reason why I acted the way I did. ¡°I was hurt and couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    ¡°I was hurt too, Giovanni. We were both victims of the same circumstance but I kept pushing on.¡± Melody responded.


    ¡°I am sorry. I¡¯m¡­.¡± I could finish the word as I continued to cry.


    ¡°You should havee and lean on me. We have each other Giovanni.¡± Melody reminded me.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I apologized


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Melody assured me and I embraced her.


    ¡°Can we start all over again?¡± I requested. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the time to say this,¡± I paused and looked into her eyes. ¡°Back then, all I ever wanted was a family who I wille home to. A wife that I¡¯ll cherish and love forever. I thought I¡¯ll never have any but I never realized you were very close to me. Due to our family issues, we were years apart. I want to make up for those times. I want to hold, touch, and care for you. I want to rece the old and painful memories with new ones. I love you Melody Davis Aderemi. Please be mine again.¡± I confessed.


    Melody gasped in surprise and then looked into my eyes. My heartbeat as I anticipated what she had to say. If she says no, I¡¯ll understand that it was her decision and if she said yes, I¡¯ll be d. ¡°I love you melody,¡± I said it again and pulled her closer to me. ¡°Please be mine,¡± I stared at her plump lips and then looked at her face before I leaned in to kiss her. Our lips move in rhythm. Melody responded well and I took the time to deepen the kiss. I broke the kiss and looked into her eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± I said it again but yet she didn¡¯t say anything.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Giovanni,¡± she finally said and my heart reacted to it. ¡°I love you too.¡± That¡¯s response made me the happiest man on earth. ¡°I have always loved you.¡± She confessed.


    I squealed like a little girl and quickly covered my mouth when I realized what I just did. ¡°You sounded like a girl. ¡± melodymented and I pouted then she burst outughing. ¡°Can I see your scars from the fire?¡± She requested and I flinched a little. I had never shown anyone my scars ever since the fire happened but I was ready to make an exception for her. ¡± it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to show me.¡± She said but I shook my head and pulled off my shirt. She gasped when she saw the scars. I know it looks hideous. ¡°I love your scars,¡± she confessed and I knew she was telling the truth. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you. ¡± I responded and leaned in to kiss her again. I was happy she loved my scars and epting me made me happier. That¡¯s the night we were both drowned in love and we became one. We finished what we couldn¡¯t on our wedding night.


    Epilogue ¨C Memories bring back you


    Five monthster,

 Chapter 56- Three words(3)

    Melody POV


    ¡± I wee you all to this wonderful gathering tonight. In conjunction with DReam and Xianpany, allow me to introduce thetest brand in the business world.¡± I paused and cleared my throat. ¡°Memories!¡± I eximed and the hall was filled with apuse.


    Five months had passed and a lot had happened. The following week after the funeral, I introduced Giovanni to Hope as her dad. At first, she was surprised but she quickly epted him as her father. She was happy and cling to Giovanni for days.


    My aunt who abandoned us, Ruth Glenn visited Lorena in the hospital before she got discharged and apologized for the past. She handed over the inheritance our parents left over to us. The inheritance includes the mansion she was staying in and millions of dors. Lorena and I decided to give half of the money to the orphanage home. We sold the mansion since we didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with it. The money from the mansion was saved up to build the dream restaurant Lorena had always wanted.


    Two months after George¡¯s and Benjamin¡¯s funeral, Giovanni announced me to the public as his wife. It came as shock to everyone in thepany and everyone in the city. We were the talk of the town. We made headlines for a month as our faces were stered on several tabloids, paparazzi followed us like flies. They finally grew tired when another news about some other popr people came up.


    Lorena also left for a culinary school in Italy.


    Marissa spent three months in the psychiatric home and when she got well, she was discharged and bought to live with us. I was happy about her improvement. She made sure to apologize for everything she had done and Hope epted her as her grandmother. Giovanni and I visited sister Mary on her sickbed and Giovanni made a huge donation to the orphanage. Sister Mary expressed her happiness and prayed for us.


    ¡°I pray that you both willst forever and ever.¡± Those were sister¡¯s Mary prayers to us as she died the following day. She was buried in the orphanage home and the orphaned home was named after her. ¡®Mary¡¯s Home.¡±


    The ¡®Memories¡¯ project resumed and five-monthter, I stood in front of everyone as weunched the brand.


    ¡°Allow me to wee my husband, the chairman of DReam for his speech.¡± I smiled as Giovanni made his way to the stage where I stood. He smiled as he made his way over to me.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear wife,¡± he said and pecked my cheek. ¡°I appreciate you all foring over tounch this brand with us.¡± He said to the people in the hall. ¡°Mr yuan and Mr. Chu, I appreciate you both for coborating with DReam.¡± He addressed the Chinese investors that were sitting in the front seat. ¡°For years, we¡¯ve beenunching a different product on technology but this year, we decided to try something different. It was suggested by my dear wife,¡± he pointed to me and I smiled at him. ¡°My dear wife suggested that weunched a cosmetics brand this year called memories,¡± He said and they apuded him.


    ¡°Memories isn¡¯t just a cosmetics brand but it also a tform for those who want to let go of their memories and reced them with good and new ones.¡± He exined. ¡°My wife here will tell you all about memories.¡± He announced and left the stage.


    ¡°Thank you, dear husband,¡± I said to him and then face the crowd. ¡°Memories tform is a ce for people with trauma, memories toe together and form new ones. The product is made for those who have low self-esteem about their skin, body, and appearance. Miss Anita, can you pleasee up with a sample of the product.¡± I requested.


    Anita came to the stage with all her sweetness and handed over a bag containing the memories product to me. ¡°Thank you, Anita,¡± I said to her. She bows and left the stage.


    When Anita found out that Giovanni was my husband, she couldn¡¯t believe it at first but after exining some things to her, she finally came around and learn to ept that I was her boss¡¯s wife. In Lindsey¡¯s case, it was worst. She used me of seducing the boss to marry me. When Giovanni found out about it, he wanted to chase her out of thepany but I begged on her behalf. Lindsey soon became a good friend of mine and we worked together to make sure that the product turned out sessful. Cassandra on the other hand left thepany when she found out about Giovanni and me.


    ¡°Memories product includes make-up kits and skincare products.¡± I raised the samples for the people to see. ¡°I hope with the product, those with low self-esteem about their skin and appearance would be able to face the mirror and say¡­.¡±


    ¡°I wished to rece the old memories with a new one.¡± The people in the hall echoed the word and then stood up to p for me.


    ¡°Thank you foring and start buying our products.¡± I bow and left the stage.


    An artiste soones on stage and began to sing a solemn love song. I walked to Mr chu and Mr yuan¡¯s table and appreciate them foring. ¡°That¡¯s was a wonderful speech Mrs. Aderemi. ¡± Yuanmented and I bow in response.


    ¡°The products are receiving massive orders online and the tform had grown massively. Congrattions to you Mrs. Aderemi.¡± Mr chu gave me a thumb up.


    ¡°May I have a moment with my wife please?¡± Giovanni came behind me and wrapped his hand around my waist.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mr yuan said.


    Giovanni pulled me closer to himself and caress my back. ¡°I haven¡¯t greeted all our guests yet,¡± I told him but he shut me up by kissing me. ¡°Giovanni!¡± I protested between the kiss¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you a lot, my dear. We haven¡¯t had time to ourselves for months now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. me it on the project.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance,¡± he changed the topic. He took my hand and dragged me to the dancing floor. We both began to dance to ¡®perfect by Ed Sheeran that was ying in the background. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have you, my dear wife. You look really beautiful in this red dress.¡± Hemented. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your beautiful body underneath,¡± he whispered into my ears and I blushed unable to reply to his flirting.


    ¡°The best couples in town!¡± Someone squealed beside us. I could recognize that British ent anywhere. It was Kendra but she didn¡¯te alone. She came with a ck man who had his hands wrapped around her waist.


    ¡°Must be her boyfriend,¡± I thought as he offered his hand for me to take.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yomi Diamond and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both.¡± he introduced himself and shook hands with myself and Giovanni¡¯s.


    ¡± it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Yomi,¡± I said to him. ¡°Kendra!¡± I squealed and hugged her. ¡°Thanks foring.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. I¡¯ll do anything for you. ¡± Kendra responded. ¡°Giovanni!¡± She smiled at him and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Kendra for everything,¡± Giovanni said to her.


    ¡°Let us leave you both to your dance.¡± She teased. ¡°Come babe,¡± she pulled yomi with her and they went into the crowd.


    ¡°Shall we continue our dance?¡± Giovanni requested and I shook my head. He pulled me closer to himself and ced his hand on my waist. His other hand guide through the dance floor.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± Hope voice sounded in the hall. ¡°Daddy!¡± She rushed to us and hugged our legs.


    Giovanni picked her up and kissed her forehead. ¡°You seem energetic. What¡¯s going on baby girl?¡±Giovanni asked


    ¡± Aunty Lorena is here!¡± She bounced happily in her father¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Really?¡± Giovanni asked and she nodded.


    ¡°She is here!¡± She squealed.


    Lorena in all her glory walked towards us I haven¡¯t seen her for three months ever since she left for Italy. Her blue sequin dress glittered even with all the lights on. She smiled and waved when she saw.


    ¡°Lorena!¡± I shouted and rushed to hub her midway. ¡°I miss you, sis,¡± I hugged her tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again little sister.¡± She responded. ¡°I missed you too.¡±


    ¡°Lorena!¡± Giovanni called her.


    ¡°Giovanni!¡± She left my embrace and hugged Giovanni.¡± it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Aunty lore. I have a lot of things I want to show you.¡± Hope said to her. ¡± daddy just bought a new dollhouse for me. It¡¯s so big and amazing!¡± Hope expresses her feeling to Lorena.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be happy to see your dollhouse.¡± Lorena pinched hope¡¯s nose and the girl burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you little sis,¡± she turned to face. ¡°I am d that you finally achieve a huge sess,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Thank you, sis.¡± I smiled at her.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Lorenzo announced himself as he walked towards us. He walked side by side with Lucas. After the fire incident, the three brothers bonded. Giovanni made Lucas the CEO of the wine-producingpany. Lorenzo decided to choose a different career. He went into fashion designing and it was a good choice for him.


    ¡°Hello brother, sister-inw,¡± Lorenzo greeted us. ¡°Lorena! It¡¯s so nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Lorena replied sarcastically. Those two never get along. I tried all I could to make sure they bonded but they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Where is mum?¡± Giovanni asked.


    ¡°Over there,¡± Lucas pointed to Marissa who was heading towards us. She greeted some people along the way before making her way towards us. I admired Marissa¡¯s bravery. Even after everything that had happened to her, she was still strong and beautiful like she used to be.


    ¡°My dear children,¡± she greeted and waved at Hope. ¡°Hello my little birdie,¡± she offered to carry Hope and the little girl dly epted. ¡°Guys,¡± she looked into our faces. ¡°I would be going back to Italy tomorrow morning. I made that decision yesterday.¡±


    ¡°But mum, you are fine here. We are all here.¡± Giovanni protested.


    ¡°I know my child but it¡¯s my decision. I want to start all over again.¡± She said. ¡°Your father¡¯s death affected me greatly and I think I need to start all over again.¡±


    ¡°If Italy is where you think you can heal then I¡¯m ready to support you.¡± Lorenzo agreed.


    ¡°Same here aunty Marissa. I agreed.¡± Lucas said.


    We all turned to face Giovanni who hasn¡¯t said anything yet. When he saw that we were all looking at him, he shrugged his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s her decision so we should respect it.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, son.¡± Marissa smiled at him and they both hugged themselves.


    ¡°This party is getting boring so why not spice it up!¡± Kendra¡¯s voice sounded through the microphone. ¡°It¡¯s time to dance!¡± She whispered into the DJ¡¯s ear and soon, ¡®shut up and dance by walk the moon started ying.


    ¡°That¡¯s my jam!¡± Lorenza jumped and started dancing with Hope.


    Soon, the hall turned into a dancehall. Lorenzo grabbed my hand we both started dancing. He twirled me around and pped his hands before catching me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it done guys. Watch me!¡± Kendra said and started a dance style I¡¯ve never seen before. First, she bows to her partner who was Yomi then she raised her hands and pped. She jumped to her left and right and then twirled around and then jumped by raising her hands. Lorena joined in the dance and picked Lorenzo as her partner. Lucas soon finds a partner among the people in the hall. Soon everyone in the hall was dancing to Kendra¡¯s new dance. It was fun as I saw Mr yuan and chu also dancing to ¡®shut up and dance¡¯. It was really fun to see everyone having a happy moment. I smiled as I thought about everything that had happened till now. Most of it was filled with pains, heartbreak, tears, and sorrow but we conquered them all. Everything was now in the past.


    ¡°Everyone, watch me,¡± Hope shouted and started pping her hands. ¡°p your hands, everyone!¡± She instructed and we all did.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Giovanni pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I responded and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± He said


    ¡°It¡¯s is,¡± I responded and he pulled me closer for another kiss. Everyone in the hall pped for us as we kissed.


    It was finally over. A sorrowful wedding nightter turned into a happy ending.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!